Skip to main content

Full text of "Catastrophe and social change : based upon a sociological study of the Halifax disaster"

See other formats


\ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/catastrophesociaOOprinuoft 


P-Al.,^, 


CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL 
CHANGE 


BASED  UPON  A  SOCIOLOGICAL  STUDY  OF 
THE  HALIFAX  DISASTER 


BT 

SAMUEL  HENRY  PRINCE,  M.  A.  (Tor.) 


SUBMITTED  IN  PARTIAL  FULFILMENT  OF  THE  REQUIREMENTS 

FOR  THE  DEGREE  OF  DOCTOR  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

IN  THE 

Faculty  of  Political  Science 
Columbia  University 


NEW  YORK 
1920 


Halifax 

is  not  a  large  city 

but  there  are  those  who  love  it 

who  would  choose  to  dwell  therein 

before  all  cities  beneath 

the  skies 


All  Such 
CITIZENS,  PAR  EXCELLENCE, 

I  COUNT  IT  AN  HONOR  TO  DEDICATE 
THESE  LINES 


PREFACE 

The  following  pages  €.m)body  the  result  of  an  observa* 
tional  study  of  the  social  phenomena  attendant  upon  ome  of 
the  greatest  catastrophies  in  history — the  Halifax  Disaster. 
The  idea  of  the  work  was  suggested  while  carrying  out  a^ 
civic  community  study  of  the  disaster  city  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Professor  F.  H.  Giddings  of  Columbia  University. 

The  account  deals  first  with  the  shock  and  disintegration 
as  the  writer  observed  it.  Individual  and  group  reactions 
are  next  examined  in  the  light  of  sociological  theory. 
The  chapters  on  Social  Organization  are  an  effort  to  picture 
that  process  as  it  actually  occurred. 

The  writer  has  also  tried  faithfully  to  record  any  im- 
portant contribution  which  Social  Economy  was  able  to 
make  in  the  direction  of  systematic  rehabilitation.  Special 
reference  is  made  to  private  initiative  and  governmental 
control  in  emergency  relief.  This  monograph  is  in  no 
sense,  however,  a  relief  survey.  Its  chief  value  to  the 
literature  of  relief  will  lie  in  its  bearing  upon  predictable 
social  movements  in  great  emergencies. 

Nor  is  the  book  a  history  of  the  disaster.  It  is  rather, 
as  the  title  suggests,  an  intensive  study  of  two  social  orders, 
between  which  stands  a  great  catastrophe,  and  its  thesis  is 
the  place  of  catastrophe  in  social  change. 

In  the  preparation  of  this  work,  which  the  author  be- 
lieves' to  be  the  first  attempt  to  present  a  purely  scientific 
ctnd  sociological  treatment  of  any  great  disaster,  he  has  re- 
ceived invaluable  assistance.  A  few  grateful  lines  can 
ill-express  his  obligation  to  his  Professors  of  the  Department 
7]  7 


8  PREFACE  [S 

of  Sociology.  To  Professor  F.  H.  Gidklings  the  volume  owes 
its  inspiration  and  much  of  its  social  philosophy.  To  Pro- 
fessor A.  A.  Tenney  it  owes  its  present  form  and  structure 
and  any  literary  excellence  it  may  possess.  Professor  R. 
E.  Chaddock  has  read  the  manuscript  throughout  and  has 
conitributed  many  helpful  suggestions.  Professor  S.  M.  Lind- 
say has  read  the  chapter  on  Social  Legislation,  and  Pro- 
fessor R.  S.  Woodworth  of  the  Department  of  Psycholog'y, 
that  on  Disaster  Psychology.  The  author  is  under  special 
tribute  to  Professor  H.  R.  Seager,  and  to  Professor  Tenney, 
who  most  cheerfully  sacrificed  part  O'f  a  summer  vacation 
to  read  and  revise  the  manuscript  and  proof. 

Without  the  walls  of  the  Universiity  there  are  also  those 
who  have  given  aid.  The  author  gratefully  acknowledges 
the  assistance  of  Dr.  Edward  T.  Devine  of  New  York, 
of  Mr.  C  C.  Carstenss,  of  Boston,  of  Mr.  Thomas  Mackay, 
of  Ottawa,  and  of  Miss  E.  M.  A.  Vaughan,  of  the  St.  John 
Public  Library.  He  has  enjoyed  the  cooperation  of  many 
friends  and  fellow-townsmen  of  Halifax.  He  desires  to 
thank  particularly.  Miss  L.  F.  Barnaby,  of  the  Halifax: 
Citizens'  Library,  Miss  J.  B.  Wisdom,  of  the  Halifax  Wel- 
fare Bureau,  Rev.  W.  J.  Patton  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  Mr. 
W.  C.  Milner,  of  the  Public  Archives  of  Canada,  Mr.  L. 
Fred.  Monaghan,  Halifax  City  Clerk,  Mr.  G.  K.  Butler, 
Supervisor  of  Halifax  Schools,  Mr.  R.  M.  Hattie,  Secretary 
of  the  Halifax  Town-Planning  Coimmission,  Dr.  Franklin  B. 
Royer,  Director  of  the  Massachusetts^Halifax  Health  Comn 
mission,  Mr.  E.  A.  Saunders,  Secretary  of  the  Halifax! 
Board  of  Trade,  Mr.  E.  H.  Blois,  Superintendent  of 
Neglected  and  Delinquent  Children,  and  last  of  all  and  most 
of  all  his  friend  of  many  years,  Mr.  A.  J.  Johnstone,  editor 
of  the  Dartmouth  Independent. 

S.  H.  P. 
Columbia  University,  New  York,  October,  1920. 


CONTENTS 


Introduction 

PAOK 

The  "  catastrophe  "  in  sociological  literature 13 

The  "  catastrophic  view  "  r^.  progress  in  evolution 14 

Factors  in  social  change IS 

The  stimuli  factors 16 

What  crises  mean 16 

Communities  and  great  vicissitudes 19 

Causes  of  immobility 19 

Catastrophe  and  progress 21 

Historic  cases  suggested  for  study 23 

CHAPTER  I 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Disintegration 

The  City  of  Halifax 25 

Terrific  nature  of  the  explosion 26 

Destruction  of  life  and  property 26 

The  subsequent  fire  and  storms       29 

Annihilation  of  homes 31 

Arresting  of  business 31 

Disintegration  of  the  social  order 32 

CHAPTER  II 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Psychology 

Shock  reaction 36 

Hallucination 37 

Primitive  instincts 39 

Crowd  psychology 41 

Phenomena  of  emotion 44 

How  men  react  when  bereft  completely 47 

Post-catastrophic  phenomena 48 

Human  nature  in  the  absence  of  repression  by  conventionality,  cui- 

tom  and  law    .   .       49 

Fatigue  and  the  human  will 52 

9]  9 


10  CONTENTS  [lO 

AGE 

The  stimuli  of  heroism 55 

Mutual  aid 56 

CHAPTER  III 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Organization 

The  organization  of  relief 59 

The  disaster  protocracy 60 

The  transition  from  chaos  through  leadership 61 

Utility  of  association   ...       62 

Vital  place  of  communication 62 

Imitation 63 

Social  pressure 63 

Consciousness  of  kind 63 

Discussion 64 

Circumstantial  pressure 64 

Climate 65 

Geographic  determinants 67 

Classification  of  factors 67 

CHAPTER  IV 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Organization  (Continued) 

The  reorganization  of  the  civil  social  order 69 

Division  of  labor 69 

Resumption  of  normal  activities 70 

State  and  voluntary  associations 71 

Order  of  reestablishment ».....,.  71 

Effects  of  environmental  change 75 

The  play  of  imitation yy 

The  stimulus  of  lookers-on 78 

Social  conservation 79 

CHAPTER  V 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Economy 

The  contribution  of  social  service 80 

Its  four-fold  character 83 

The  principles  of  relief 85 

Rehabilitation 86 

Phases  of  application 87 

Criticisms 92 

A  new  principle 95 

Social  results 96 

Summary  for  future  guidance 97 


Il]                                          CONTENTS  II 

FAGR 

CHAPTER  VI 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Legislation 

Governmental  agencies  in  catastrophe 102 

What  seems  to  be  expected  of  governments 103 

What  they  actually  do 103 

Social  legislation 104 

A  permanent  contribution 109 

CHAPTER  VII 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Surplus 
Mill's  explanation  of  the  rapidity  with  which  communities  recover 

from  disaster iii 

The  case  of  San  Francisco iii 

The  case  of  Halifax 112 

Social  surplus 112 

The  equipmental  factors 113 

Correlation  of  tragedy  in  catastrophe  with  generosity  of  public  re- 
sponse             114 

Catastrophe  insurance 116 

A  practical  step 117 

CHAPTER  VIII 

Catastrophe  and  Social  Change 

The  unchanging  Halifax  of  the  years 118 

The  causes  of  social  immobility 119 

The  new  birthday 122 

The  indications  of  change — appearance,  expansion  of  business, 
population,  political  action,  city-planning,  housing,  health,  edu- 
cation, recreation,  community  spirit 123 

Carsten's  prophecy 140 

CHAPTER  IX 
Conclusion 

Recapitulation 141 

The  various  steps  in  the  study  presented  in  propositional  form    .   .  142 

The  role  of  catastrophe 145 

Index 147 


"  This  awful  catastrophe  is  not  the  end  but 
the  beginning.  History  does  not  end  so.  It  is 
the  way  its  chapters  open."— 5"*.  Augustine, 


INTRODUCTION 

The  "  catastrophe  "  in  sociological  literature— The  "  catastrophic  view  '* 
vs.  progress  in  evolution — Factors  in  social  change — The  stimuli 
factors-^What  crises  mean—Communities'  and  great  vicissitudes — 
Causes  of  immobility—- Catastrophe  and  progressr— Historic  cases  sug- 
gested for  study. 

There  are  imany  virgin  fields  in  Sociology.  This  is  one 
of  the  attractions  the  subject  has  for  the  scientific  mind. 
But  of  all  such  fields  none  is  more;  interesting  than  the 
factor  of  catastrophe  in  social  change. 

And  strangely  enough,  if  there  are  but  few  references  to 
the  problem  in  all  our  rapidly-growing  literature,  it  is  not 
because  caitastrophies  are  few.  Indeed  at  would  seem  that 
with  the  advent  of  the  industrial  age,  disasters  grow  more 
frequent  every  year.^  Many  are  small,  no  doubt,  touching 
but  the  life  of  a  village  or  a  borough — ^a  broken  dyke,  a^ 
bridge  swept  out  by  ice,  a  caved^in  mline.  Others  again 
write  themselves  on  the  pages  of  History — an  Ohio  flood, 
an  Omaha  tornado,  a  Chicago  fire,  a  San  Francisco  earth- 
quake, a  Halifax  explosion.  Each  in  its  own  way  inscribes  itsi 
records  of  social  change — some  to  be  effaced  in  a  twelve- 
month— some  to  outlast  a  generation.  Records  they  are, 
for  the  most  part  unread.  How  to  read  them  is  the  prob- 
lem. And.  it  may  be  that  when  readers  have  grown:  in 
number  and  the  script  is  better  known,  we  shall  be  able  to 

1 "  Within  a  score  of  years  disasters  .  .  .  have  cost  thousands  of  lives, 
have  affected  by  personal  injury,  or  destruction  of  property  no  fewer 
than  a  million  and  a  half  persons  and  have  laid  waste  property  valued 
at  over  a  billion  dollars  .  .  .  the  expectation  based  on  past  experience 
is  that  each  year  no  less  than  half  a  dozen  such  catastrophies  will  occur." 
(Deacon  J.  Byron,  Disasters,  N.  Y.,  1918,  p.  7.)  This  quotation  refers 
to  the  United  States  alone. 

13]  13 


14  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [14 

seize  the  momenit  of  catastrophe  and  ttniultiply  immeasurably 
its  power  for  social  good. 

To  define  the  term  catastrophe  is  scarcely  necessary.  The) 
dictionary  calls  catastrophe  "  an  event  producing  a  sub- 
version of  the  order  or  systemi  of  things,"  and  such  as  ''  may 
or  may  not  be  a  cause  of  misery  toi  man."  ^  It  is  desirable 
however  to  limit  the  use  of  the  termi,  in  primary  investiga- 
tions at  least,  to  those  disasters  which  affect  communitiesi 
rather  than  states  or  nations,  for  restricted  areas  are  more 
amenable  to  study.  National  cataclysims,  such  as  war, 
famine,  and  financial  panic  are  too  general  in  character,  and 
function  on  too  grand  a  scale  for  satisfactory  treatment, 
at  least  until  the  ground  is  cleared.  It  is  necessary  also  to 
limit  this  investigation  to  those  social  changes  which  fol- 
low upon  catastrophies,  ratlier  than  precede  them'.  For 
there  are  social  effects  which  result  from  living  in  anticipa- 
tion of  disaster,  such  as*  are  observable  among  communities 
in  volcanic  areas.  Interesting  as  a  broad  study  might  be, 
it  would  be  likely  to  lead  the  investigator  too  far  afield  into 
the  realm  oi  speculation.  Nevertheless  a  general  point  of 
view  is  necessary  to  give  meaning  to  even  a  limited  treat- 
ment oif  the  theme.  For  this  purpose  there  may  be  con- 
trasted the  catastrophic  view  of  histoiry,  as  illustrated  by 
that  of  the  Hebrew  peoples,  and  the  modern  conception  of 
progress  through  evolution.  The  former  looks  upon  his- 
tory as  a  series  of  vicissitudes  mercifully  ending  one  day 
in  final  cataclysm.  The  spirit  of  apocalyptic  expectancy  pre- 
vails. Social  conditions  rest  hopelessly  static^»  Faith  is 
pinned  to  a  spiritual  kingdom  which  can  grow  and  can  en- 
dure. Against  this  has  been  set  an  optimistic  evolution, 
pictured  like  an  escalade  with  resident  forces  lifting  the 

1  Catastrophies  are  those  unforeseen  events  which  the  Wells-Fargo 
express  receipts  used  to  call  quaintly  "  Acts  of  God,  Indians  and  other 
pubUc  enemies  of  the  government." 


I^]  INTRODUCTION  15 

world  to  better  days.  Progress  becomes  a  smooth  con- 
tinuous growth.  On  the  other  hand  the  newer  philosophy 
sees  in  history  not  necessarily  the  operation  of  progressive 
evolution  but  also  of  retrogressive  evolution  and  cataclysm.^ 
There  are  great  stretches  of  smooth  and  even  current  in 
the  stream,  but  always  along  the  course  are  seen  the  rapid 
and  the  water-fall,  the  eddy  and  reversing  tide.  The  lat- 
ter is  the  general  subject  of  this  dissertation,  and  its  thesis 
is  the  place  of  the  water-fall.  Only  a  very  small,  and 
specialized  treatment  is  attempted ;  the  great  Niagaras  must 
be  left  to  abler  hands. 

The  conception  of  social  change  as  used  in  this  monograph 
also  needs  definition.  By  social  change  is  meant  those  rapid 
mutations  which  accompany  sudden  interferences  with  the 
equilibrium]  of  society,  break  up  the  status-quo^  dissipate 
mental  inertia  and  overturn  other  tendencies  resistant  to 
structural  modificaJtion.  The  various  forces  which  initiate 
such  disturbances  are  factors  in  social  change.  These 
factors  may  be  intra-social, — within  the  group — such  factors 
as  operate  in  the  regular  social  process,  imitation  and  adap- 
tation, for  example;  or  they  may  be  extra-social,  "  stimuli  " 
factors — from  without  the  group — such  as,  accidental,  ex- 
traneous or  dramatic  events.  Of  the  latter  conquest  may 
be  one,  or  the  sudden  intrusion  of  a  foreign  element,  or 
rapid  changes  of  environment.^ 

1  If  nature  abhors  a  vacuum,  she  also  abhors  stagnation.  Is  there  not 
reason  behind  all  this  action  and  reaction,  these  cycles  and  short-time 
changes  which  her  observers  note?  May  it  not  well  be  that  the  ever- 
swinging  pendulum  has  a  istir-up  function  to  perform  and  that  the 
miniature  daily  catastrophies  of  life  are  the  things  which  keep  it 
wholesome  and  sweet  ? 

"  The  old  order  changeth  yielding  place  to  the  new. 
And  God  fulfils  Himself  in  many  ways 
Lest  one  good  custom  should  corrupt  the  world." 

— Tennyson,  Alfred,  The  Passing  of  Arthur. 
'  Ross,  Edward  A,  Foundations  of  Sociology  (N.  Y.,  1905),  ch.  viii, 
p.  189. 


l6  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [i6 

These  stiddeni  chang-es  are  fully  worthy  of  careful  study 
by  scientific  method.  However  important  the  accumula- 
tion of  iimipulses  toward  social  transformation  may  be,  there 
is  often  a  single  "  precipitating  factor  "  which  acts  as  the 
"igniting  spark"  or  "the  knocking  away  of  the  stay- 
block,"  or  "  the  turning  of  a  lever."  ^  It  is  among  such 
extra-social  or  "  stimuli "  factors  that  catastrophe  falls 
as  a  precipitating  agent  in  social  change. 

The  significance  of  crisis  in  social  change  likewise  re- 
quires attention,  and  it  will  be  clarifying  to  our  thought  at 
^        this    point   to    distinguish    carefully    between    crisis    and 
'i        catastrophe,  and  to  inquire  what  the  nature  of  the  former 
I         really  is.     The  word  "  crisis  "  is  of  Greek  origin,  meaning 
j         a  point  of  culmination  and  separation,  an  instant  when 
\        change  one  way  or  another  is  impending.     Crises  are  those 
\        critical  moments  which  are,  as  we  say,  big  with  destiny. 
I        Battles  have  crisis-hours  when  the  tide  of  victory  turns. 
Diseases  have  them — the  seventh  day  in  pneumonia,  or  the 
fourteenth  day  in  typhoid  fever.     Social  institutions  afford 
numerous  illusitrations,  such  as  the  eighth  year  of  marriage.^ 
There  are  critical  years  of   stress  and   strain — the  ages 
of  fourteen  and  forty  in  life-histories,  the  latter  being  ac- 
cording to  Sir  Robertson  Nicoll  the  most  dangerous  hour 
of  existence.     Other  crises  are  "  hours  of  insight "  in  the 
world  of  thought,  and  hours  of  opportunity  in  the  world  of 
action, — that  "  tide  in  the  affairs  of  men,  which  taken  at  the 
flood  leads  on  to  fortune,"  hours  of  doubt  in  religion  "  when^ 
all  the. gods  are  dead."     "  Crisis,"  Professor  Shailer  Mat- 
i       thews  observes,  "  is  something  more  than  a  relative  ternH. 
I      It  describes  a  situation  which  is  no  ordinary  member  of  ai 
•      line  of  antecedents  and  consequents,  but  one  that  assures} 
\      radical  change  in  the)  imlmiediate  future."     He  distinguishes 


1  Ross,  op.  cit.,  p.  198. 

2  Jeune,  Sir  Francis,  a  celebrated  judge  in  divorce  cases. 


ly-j  INTRODUCTION  ly 

between  a  crisis  and  a  revolution.  "  The  difference  be- 
tween a  revolution  and  a  crisis  is  the  difference  between 
the  fire  and  the  moment  when  somieone  with  a  lighted  match 
in  hand  pauses  to  decide  whether  a  fire  shall  be  lighted.'* 
The  term  covers  the  situation,  preceding  change,  whether 
this  situation  be  the  culmination  of  a  process  or  the  result 
of  some  particular  stimiulus.  "  It  is  not  necessarily  pre- 
cipitated by  great  issues.  Quite  as  often  it  is  occasioned 
by  events  ....  which  are  sc  related  to  a  new  situation 
as  to  set  in  motion  an  entire  group  of  forces  as  a  match 
kindles  a  huge  bonfire  when  once  the  fuel  is  laid."  ^  The 
failure  to  distinguish  between  that  which  occasions  the 
crisis  and  the  crisis  itsel'f  has  been  the  source  of  some  con-  i 
fusion  in  thinking.  "Defeat  in  battle,  floods,  drought, 
pestilence  and  famine,"  are  not  strictly  crises,  but  they 
super-induce  the  crisisHsituation,  as  does  anything  which 
brings  about  "  a  disturbance  of  habit,"  though  it  be  simply 
*' an  incident,  a  stimiulation  or  a  suggestion."  In  short, 
crises  are  the  result  either  of  a  slowly  maturing  process  or  of 
sudden  strain  or  shock;  and  the  nature  of  the  reactioni  in 
the  crisis-hour  is  nothing  imore  than  the  effort  towards  the 
reestablishment  of  habits,  new  or  old,  when  the  former 
functioning  has  been  disturbed.  The  situation,  as  has  been 
pointed  out,  is  closely  correlated  with  attention. 

When  the  habits  are  running  smoothly  the  attention  is  re- 
laxed ;  it  is  not  at  work.  But  when  something  happens  to  dis- 
turb the  run  of  habit,  the  attention  is  called  into  play,  and  de- 
vises a  new  mode  of  behavior  which  will  meet  the  crisis.  That 
is,  the  attention  establishes  new  and  adequate  habits,  or  it  is 
its  function  so  to  do.^ 

^Mathews,  Shailer,  The  Church  in  the  Changing  Order  (N.  Y.,  1907), 
ch.  i,  p.  I. 

*  Thomas,  William  I.,  Source  Book  of  Social  Origins  (Chicago,  1909), 
Introduction,  p.  17. 


1 8  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [ig 

What  appears  to  take  place  is  analogous  to  what  is  known  as 
the  reconditioning  of  instincts  in  psycholog'y.  Professor  Gid- 
dings  has  been  the  first  to  make  the  sociological  application : 

Folk-ways  of  every  kind,  including  mores  and  themistes  are 
the  most  stable  syntheses  of  pluralistic  behavior;  yet  they  are 
not  unchanging.  Under  new  and  widening  experience  they 
suffer  attrition  and  are  modified.  Instincts  and  with  them 
emotion  and  imagination  which  largely  fills  the  vast  realm 
between  instinct  and  reason  are  reconditioned.  The  word 
means  simply  that  reflexes  and  higher  processes  subjected  to 
new  experiences  are  in  a  degree  or  entirely  detached  from  old 
stimuli  and  associated  with  new  ones.  From  time  to  time  also 
traditions  are  invaded  and  habits  are  broken  down  by  crisis. 
Pluralistic  behavior  then  is  scrutinized,  criticized,  discussed. 
It  is  rationally  deliberated.^ 

Crises  often,  perhaps  most  often,  precede  catastrophies, 
as  when  revolutions  break.  The  alternate  truth  that  the 
catastrophies  themselves  are  re-agents  to  generate  the 
crisis^situaition  has  not  been  so  commonly  noted.  Never- 
theless the  disitiitegrationi  of  the  riormjal  by  shock  and 
calamiiity  is  an  increasingly  familiar  spectacle. 

Heretofore  it  has  been  in  the  life-histories  and  careers  of 
individual  men  rather  than  in  the  case  of  commainities  that 
the  observations  have  been  recorded.  Our  biographies  teem 
with  instances  of  personal  crises  precipitated  by  a  great  shock 
or  disappointment — Hawthorne's  dismissal  from  the  custom 
house,  Goldsmith's  rejection  from  Civil  Service,  the  refusal 
of  Dickens's  application  for  the  stage,  the  turning  back  of 
Livingstone  from  China,  the  bankruptcy  of  Scott. 

Now  examination  reveals  that  the  one  thing  characteristic 
of  the  crisis-period  in  the  individual  is  a  state  of  fluidity^ 

*Giddings,  Franklin  H.,  "Pluralistic  Behaviour,"  American  Journal 
of  Sociology,  vol.  xxv,  no.  4  (Jan.,  1920),  p.  401. 

'The  phrases  "  The  world  in  a  v^relter,"  "  nations  in  the  melting  pot,*' 
"  life  in  the  smelting  oven,"  are  commonly  heard  and  suggest  a  solution 
stage  prior  to  the  hardening  process,  or  antecedent  to  crystallization. 


ip]  INTRODUCTION  19 

into  which  the  individual  is  thrown.  Life  becomes  like 
molten  metal.  It  enters  a  state  of  flux  ^  from  which  it 
must  reset  upon  a  principle,  a  creed,  or  purpose.  It  is 
shaken  perhaps  violently  out  of  rut  and  routine.  Old  cus- 
toms crumible,  and  instability  rules.  There  is  generated  a 
state  of  potentiality  for  reverse  directions.  The  subject 
may  "  fall  down  "  or  he  may  "  fall  up."  The  presence  of 
dynamic  forces  in  such  a  state  means  change.  But  the 
precise  role  of  the  individual  mind  in  a  period  of  crisis  is 
a  problem  not  for  sociology  but  for  psychology. 

The  principle  that  fluidity  is  fundamental  to  social 
change  is  also  true,  however,  of  the  community.  Fluidity 
is  not  the  usual  state  of  society. 

Most  of  the  "  functions  "  of  society  have  no  tendency  to  dis- 
turb the  status  quo.  The  round  of  love,  marriage  and  repro- 
duction, so  long  as  births  and  death  balance,  production  so  far 
as  it  is  balanced  by  consumption,  exchange  so  long  as  the 
argosies  of  commerce  carry  goods  and  not  ideas,  education  so 
far  as  it  passes  on  the  traditional  culture,  these  together  with 
recreation,  social  intercourse,  worship,  social  control,  govern- 
ment and  the  administration  of  justice  are  essentially  statical. 
They  might  conceivably  go  on  forever  without  producing 
change.^ 

Indeed   the   usual    condition    of   the   body   politic   is   im-  l 
mobility,    conservatism    and    "determined    resistance    to  [\ 
change."     The  chief  reason  for  this  immobility  is  habit:* 

*  Following  the  French  Revolution  Wordsworth  wrote : 

I  lost 
All  feeling  of  conviction  and  in  fine 
Sick,  wearied  out  with  contrarieties 
Yielded  up  moral  questions  in  despair. 

— Prelude,  bk.  xi. 
•Ross,  op.  cit.,  p.  200. 

•To  this  cause  of  immobility  may  be  added  others,  such  as:  (i) 
Narrow  experience  and  few  interests.  (2)  Large  percentage  of  popu- 
lation owning  property.  (3)  Oriental  pride  in  permanence.  (4) 
Fatalistic  philosophies.     (5)   Over- emphasis  of  government. 


y^j 


20  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [20 

When  our  habits  are  settled  and  running  smcx>thly  they  most 
resemble  the  instincts  of  animals.  And  the  great  part  of  our 
life  is  lived  in  the  region  of  habit.  The  habits  like  the  in- 
stincts are  safe  and  serviceable.  They  have  been  tried  and  are 
associated  with  a  feeling  of  security.  There  consequently 
grows  up  in  the  folk  mind  a  determined  resistance  to  change 
...  a  state  of  rapid  and  constant  change  implies  loss  of 
settled  habits  and  disorganization.  As  a  result,  all  societies 
view  change  with  suspicion,  and  the  attempt  to  revise  certain 
habits  is  even  viewed  as  immorality.  Now  it  is  possible  under 
such  conditions  for  a  society  to  become  stationary  or  to  attempt 
to  remain  so.  The  effort  of  attention  is  to  preserve  the  present 
status,  rather  than  to  re-accommodate.  This  condition  is  par- 
ticularly marked  among  savages.  In  the  absence  of  science 
and  a  proper  estimate  of  the  value  of  change  they  rely  on 
ritual  and  magic  and  a  minute  unquestioning  adhesion  to  the 
past.  Change  is  consequently  introduced  with  a  maximum  of 
resistance  .  .  .  Indeed  the  only  world  in  which  change  is  at  a 
premium  and  is  systematically  sought  is  the  modern  scientific 
world.  ^ 

But  when  there  comes  the  shattering  of  the  matrix  of 
custom  by  catastrophe,  then  imores  are  broken  up  and  scat- 
tered right  and  left.  Fluidity  is  accomplished  at  a  stroke. 
There  comes  a  sudden  chance  for  permanent  social  change. 
Social  changes  follow  both  minor  and  major  disasters. 
The  destruction  of  a  mill  may  change  the  economic  outlook 
of  a  village.  The  loss  of  a  bridge  may  result  in  an  entirely 
different  school  system  for  an  isolafted  community ;  a  cloud- 
burst may  move  a  town.  Great  visitations,  like  the  Chicago 
fire  or  the  San  Francisco  earthquake,  reveal  these  social 
pi'ocesses  in  larger  and  more  legible  scale.  Take  as  a 
single  instance  the  latter  city.  Its  quick  recovery  has  been 
called  one  of  the  wonders  of  the  age.  In  the  very  midst  of 
surrounding  desolation  and  business  extinction,  the  Cali- 

1  Thomas,  op.  cit.,  pp.  20,  21. 


2i]  INJRODUCTION  21 

formiati  city  projected  a  Panama-Pacific  exposition,  and  its 
citizens  proceeded  to  arrange  for  one  O'f  the  greatest  of  all 
world  fairs.  On  the  other  hand,  the  social  changes  which 
succeed  relatively  small  disturbances  are  often  such  as  to 
elude  an  estimate.  The  reason  has  been  well  suggested 
that  "  big  crises  bring  changes  abouit  most  easily  because 
they  affect  all  individuals  alike  at  the  same  time."  In  other 
words  a  more  general  fluidiiy  is  accomplished.  We  see, 
therefore,  a  second  principle  begin  to  emerge.  Not  only 
is  fluidity  fundamental  to  social  change,  but  the  degree  of 
fluidity  seems  to  vary  directly  as  the  shock  and  extent  of  the 
catastrophe. 

There  yet  remains  to  notice  the  bearing  of  catastrophe 
upon!  social  progress.  The  following  words  are  quotable 
in  this  connection : 

It  is  quite  certain  that  the  degree  of  progress  of  a  people 
has  a  certain  relation  to  the  number  of  disturbances  encoun- 
tered, and  the  most  progressive  have  had  a  more  vicissitudinous 
life.  Our  proverb  "  Necessity  is  the  mother  of  invention  "  is 
the  formulation  in  folk-thought  of  this  principle  of  social 
change.^ 

We  cannot,  however,  remain  long  content  with  this  sugges- 
tion as  to  the  principle  concerned — namely,  that  progress 
is  a  natural  and  an  assured  result  of  change.  The  point  is 
that  catastrophe  always  means  social  change.  There  is  not 
always  progress.  It  is  well  to  guard  against  confusion  here. 
Change  means  any  qualitative  variation,  whereas^  progress 
means  "  amelioration,  perfeotionment."  The  latter  will 
be  seen  to  depend  on  other  things — ^the  nature  of  the  shock, 
the  models  presented,  the  community  culture  and  morale, 
the  Sitiimulus  of  leaders  and  lookers-on.  The  single  case  of 
Galveston,  Texas,^  is  sufficient  to  disprove  the  too  optimistic 

*  Thomas,  op.  cit.,  p.  i8. 

""It  has  one  of  the  finest,  if  not  the  finest,  ports  in  North  America. 


22  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [22 

hypothesis  that  the  effects  of  catasitrophies  are  uniform. 
Here  a  city  lost  heart  by  reason  of  the  overwhelming  flood, 
and  in  spite  of  superior  commercial  advantages  was  out- 
grown by  a  rival  fifty  miles  away.  At  the  same  time  the 
case  of  Dayton,  Ohio,  should  be  borne  in  imiind.  Here  also 
was  a  flood-stricken  city  and  she  became  "  the  Gem  City  of 
the  West."  The  principle^  thus  appears  to  be  that  progress 
in  catastrophe  is  a  resultant  of  specific  conditioning  factors, 
some  of  which  are  subject  to  social  control. 

It  is  indeed  this  very  thing  which  makes  possible  the  hope 
of  eventual  social  control  over  disaster-stricken  cities,  and 
the  transmutation  of  seeming  evil  into  tremendous  good. 
And  this  is  in  addition  to  the  many  practical  social  lessons 
which  we  have  already  been  intelligent  enough  to  preserve, 
such  as  those  O'f  better  city-planning,  and  a  miore  efficient 
charity  organization. 

How  much  of  man's  advancement  has  been  directly  or 
indirectly  due  to  disaster?^  The  question  asks  itself  and 
it  is  a  question  as  yet  without  an  answer.  When  the  answer 
is  at  last  written,  will  there  not  be  many  surprises?  Pitt- 
Rivers  tells  us  that  "  the  idea  of  a  large  boat  might  have 
been  suggested  in  the  time  of  floods  when  houses  floated 
down  the  rivers  before  the  eyes  of  men."  ^     A  terrible 

In  1900  a  great  tidal  wave  swept  over  the  city,  causing  enormou&  damage 
and  loss  of  life.  While  the  city  has  had  a  certain  growth  since  that 
time,  it  has  been  far  outstripped  by  •Houston,  Dallas,  and  other  Texas 
cities." — ^Kirby  Page,  formerly  of  Texas,  in  a  letter  to  the  author. 

^Another  principle  is  suggested  for  study  by  the  following  sentence 
in  Ross'  Foundations  of  Sociology  (p.  206)  "  Brusk  revolution  in  the 
conditions  of  life  or  thought  produces  not  sudden,  but  gradual  changes 
in  society."    This  might  easily  be  elaborated. 

'The  relationship  of  poetry  and  disaster  is  of  interest.  In  a  recent 
article  on  Disaster  and  Poetry  a  writer  asks  "whether  often,  if  not 
always,  suffering,  disease  and  disaster  do  not  bring  to  him  [the  poet] 
the  will  to  create." — Marks,  Jeanette,  "Disaster  and  Poetry,"  North 
American  Review,  vol.  212,  no.  i  (July,  1920),  p.  93. 

8  Thomas,  op.  cit.,  p.  23. 


23]  INTRODUCTION  23 

Storm  at  sea  gave  America  its  first  rice.^  City-planning  may 
be  said  to  have  taken  its  rise  in  America  as  a  result  of  the 
Chicago  fire,  and  the  role  of  catastrophe  in  the  progress  of 
social  legislation  is  a  study  in  itself.  The  impetus  thus 
received  is  immeasurable.  Historically,  labor-legislation 
took  its  rise  with  the  coming  of  an  infectious  fever  in  the 
cotton-mills  of  Manchester  in  1784.  After  the  Cherry  mine 
disasiter  legislation  ensued  at  once.  Again  it  was  the 
Triangle  fire  which  led  to  the  appropriation  of  funds  for 
a  factory  investigation  commission  in  the  Sta^te  of  New 
York.  The  sinking  of  the  Titanic  has  greatly  reduced  the 
hazards  of  the  sea. 

It  may  easily  prove  true  that  ithe  prophets  of  golden  days 
to  come  who  invariably  arise  on  the  day  of  disaster,  are  not 
entirely  without  ground  for  the  faith  which  is  in  them;  and 
that  catastrophies  are  frequently  only  re-agents  of  further^ 
progress.  But  this  is  merely  introductory.  Thought  be- 
comes scientific  only  when  its  conclusions  are  checked  up 
and  under-written  by  observation  or  experiimlent.  Prior  to 
such  procedure  it  must  still  remain  opinion  or  belief. 

The  whole  subject  is,  it  must  be  repeated,  a  virgin  field 
in  sociology.  Knowledge  will  grow  scientific  only  after 
the  most  faithful  examination  of  many  catastrophies.  But^ 
it  must  be  realized  that  the  data  of  the  greatest  value  is  left 
ofttimies  unrecorded,  and  fades  rapidly  froiml  the  social 
memory.  Investigation  is  needed  immediately  after  the 
event.  It  is,  therefore,  of  the  utmost  importance  thatl 
sociological  studies  of  Chicago,  Galveston,  Baltimlore,  San 
Francisco,  and  other  disaster  cities  should  be  initiated  at  once.^' 

*In  this  storm  a  ship  from  Madagascar  was  driven  into  a  South 
Carolina  port.  In  gratitude  the  Captain  gave  the  Governor  a  sack  of 
seed. 

'  It  is  perhaps  due  to  the  reader  to  say  that  while  this  volume  treats 
specifically  of  Halifax,  the  writer  has  studied  the  records  of  many 


24  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [24 

Of  such  a  series — if  the.Avork  can  be  done — ^this  little 
volume  on  Halifax  is  offered  as  a  beginning.  It  is  hoped  that 
the  many  inadequacies  of  treatment  will  receive  the  generous 
allowances  permitted  a  pioneer. 

disasters  and  these  have  been  kept  in  mind  in  drawing  his  conclusions. 
He  participated  in  the  rescue  and  relief  work  at  Halifax  in  191 7,  and 
at  the  time  of  the  Titanic  disaster  accompanied  one  of  the  expeditions 
to  the  scene.  He  was  in  New  York  when  the  Wall  Street  explosion 
occurred,  and  made  a  first  hand  study  of  its  effects. 


CHAPTER  I 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Disintegration 

The  City  of  Halifax—Terrific  nature  of  the  explosion— Destruction  of 
life  and  property — The  subsequent  fire  and  storms — Annihilation  of 
homes — Arresting  of  business — Disintegration  of  the  social  order. 

'Halifax  is  the  ocean  termiinal  of  the  Dominion  of 
Canada  on  her  Atlantic  seaboard.  It  is  situated  at  the  head 
of  Chebucto  Bay  a  deep  inlet  on  the  southeastern  shoreline 
of  Nova  Scotia.  It  is  endowed  by  nature  with  a  magnifi- 
cent harbor,  which  as  a  matter  of  fact  is  one  of  the  three 
finest  in  the  world.  In  it  a  thousand  vessels  might  safely 
ride  at  anchor.  The  possession  of  this  harbor,  together 
with  ample  defences,  and  a  fortunate  situation  with  regard 
to  northern  Europe  established  the  Garrison  City,  early  in 
the  year  19 14  as  the  natural  war-base  of  the  Dominion. 
Its  tonnage  leaped  by  mlillions,  and  it  soon  became  the  third 
shipping  port  in  the  entire  British  Empire.  Hither  the 
transports  came,  and  the  giant  freighters  to  join  their  con- 
voy. Cruisers  and  men-of-war  put  in  to  use  itS'  great  dry- 
dock,  or  take  on  coal.  Here  too,  cleared  the  supply  and  muni- 
tion boats^ — some  laden  with  empty  shells,  others  with  high  ex- 
plosives destined  for  the  distant  fields  of  battle.  How  much 
of  the  deadly  cargO'  lay  in  the  road-stead  or  came  and  went 
during  those  fateful  years  is  not  publicly  known.^  Cer- 
tainly there  was  too  much  to  breed  a  sense  of  safety,  but  no 

1  During  the  month  of  December,  191 5,  alone,  30,000  tons  of  munitions 
passed  over  the  railroad  piers  of  Halifax. 

25]  25 


26  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [26 

one  gave  the  matter  second  thought.  All  were  intent  upon^ 
the  mighty  task  of  the  hour.  Sufficient  untO'  each  day  was 
each  day's  evil.  Each  night  the  great  war-gates  were  swung 
across  the  channels.  Powerful  searchlights  swept  unceas- 
ingly the  sea  and  sky.  The  forts  were  fully  manned.  The 
gunners  ready.  The  people  knew  these  things,  and  no  one 
dreamed  of  danger  save  to  loved  ones  far  away.  Secure  in 
her  own  defences  the  city  lay  unafraid,  and  almost  apathetic. 

About  midway  in  the  last  two  years  of  war — to  be  ex- 
act December,  19 17, — a  French  munitioner^  heavily  laden 
with  trinitrotoluol,  the  most  powerful  of  known  explosives, 
reached  Halifax  fromi  New  York.  On  the  early  morning 
of  the  sixth  of  that  month,  she  was  proceeding  under  her 
own  steam  up  the  harbor-length  toward  anchorage  in  the 
basin — ^^an  oval  expansion  half -hidden  by  a  blunt  hill  called 
Turple  Head.  Suddenly  an  empty  Belgian  relief  ship^ 
swept  through  the  Narrows  directly  in  her  pathway.  There 
was  a  confusion  of  signals;  a  few  agonized  manoeuvers. 
The  vessels  collided ;  and  the  shock  of  their  colliding  shook 
the  world! 

'*War-*came  to  America  that  morning.  Two  thousand 
slain,  six  thousand  injured,  ten  thousand  homeless,  thirty- 
five  millions  of  dollars  in  property  destroyed,  three  hundred 
acres  left  a  smoking  waste,  churches,  schools,  factories 
blown  down  or  burned — such  was  the  appalling  havoc  of  the 

1  The  Mont  Blanc,  St.  Nazaire,  Captain  Lemedec,  Pilot  Francis 
Mackay,  owners  La  Compagnie  General  Transatlantique  3,121  tons 
gross,  2252  net  register,  steel,  single  screw,  330  ft.  long,  40  ft.  beam, 
speed  7}^  to  8  knots,  inward  bound,  from  New  York  to  await  convoy. 
Cargo  450,000  lbs.  trinitrotoluol,  2300  tons  picric  acid,  35  tons  benzol,  em- 
ployed in  carrying  munitions  to  France. 

•The  Into,  Christiania,  Captain  Fron,  Pilot  William  Hayes,  owners 
Southern  Pacific  Whaling  Company,  5,041  tons  gross,  3 161  tons  register, 
steel,  single  screw,  430  ft.  long,  45  ft.  beam,  speed  11  to  12  knots,  outward 
bound  to  New  York,  in  ballast,  employed  in  carrying  food  to  Belgium. 


27]      CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  DISINTEGRATION        27 

greatest  single  explosion  in  the  history  of  the  world.^  It 
was  an  episode  which  baffles  description.  It  is  difficult  to 
gain  from  words  even  an  approximate  idea  of  the  catastro- 
phe and  what  followed  in  its  trail. 

It  w'as  all  of  a  sudden — a  single  devastating  blast;  then 
the  sound  as  of  the  crashing  of  a  thousand  chandeliers. 
Men  and  women  cowered  under  the  shower  of  debris  and 
glass.  There  was  one  awful  mioment  when  hearts  sank, 
and  breaths  were  held.  Then  women  cried  aloud,  and  mien 
looked  dumbly  into  each  other's  eyes,  and  awaited  the  crack 
of  doom.  To  some  death  was  quick  and  merciful  in  its 
coming.  Others  were  blinded,  and  staggered  to  an  fro 
before  they  dropped.  Still  others)  with  shattered  limbs  drag- 
ged themselves  forth  into  the  light — naked,  blackened,  un- 
recognizable human  shapes.  They  lay  prone  upon  the 
srt:reetside,  under  the  shadow  of  the  great  death-cloud  which 
sitill  dropped  soot  and  oil  and  water.  It  was  truly  a  sight 
to  make  the  angels  weep. 

Men  who  had  been  at  the  front  said  they  had  seen 
nothing  so  bad  in  Flanders.  Over  there  men  were  torn  with 
shrapnel,  but  thie  victiimis  were  in  all  cases  men.  Here 
father  and  mother,  daughter  and  little  child,  all  fell  in 
**one  red  burial  blent."  A  returned  soldier  said  of  it:  "I 
have  been  in  the  trenches  in  France.  I  have  gone  over  the 
top.  Friends  and  comrades  have  been  shot  in  my  presence. 
I  have  seen  scores  of  dead  men  lying  upon  the  battlefield, 
but  the  sight  ....  was  a  thousand  times  worse  and  far 
more  pathetic."  ^  A  well-known  relief  worker  who  had 
been  at  San  Francisco,  Chelsea  and  Salem  immedialtely  after 
those  disasters  said  "  I  am(  impressed  by  the  fact  that  this  is 
much  the  saddest  disaster  I  have  seen."     It  has  been  comi- 

*The    greatest    previous    explosion    was    when    500,000   pounds    of 
dynamite  blew  up  in  Baltimore  Harbor. 
2  Johnstone,  Dwight,  The  Tragedy  of  Halifax  (in  MS.). 


28  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [28 

pared  to  the  scenes  pictured  by  Lord  Lytton  in  his  tale  of 
the  last  days  of  Pompeii: 

True  there  was  not  that  hellish  river  of  molten  lava  flowing 
down  upon  the  fleeing  people ;  and  consuming  them  as  feathers 
in  fierce  flames.  But  every  other  sickening  detail  was  present 
— ^that  of  crashing  shock  and  shaking  earth,  of  crumbling 
homes,  and  cruel  flame  and  fire.  And  there  were  showers,  not 
it  is  true  of  ashes  from  the  vortex  of  the  volcano,  but  of  soot 
and  oil  and  water,  of  death-dealing  fragments  of  shrapnel  and 
deck  and  boiler,  of  glass  and  wood  and  of  the  shattered  ship.^ 

Like  the  New  Albany  tornado,  it  caused  losis  "  in  all  five 
of  the  ways  it  is  possible  for  a  disaster  to  do  so,  in  death, 
permanent  injury,  temporary  injury,  personal  property  loss, 
and  real  property  loss."  ^  Here  were  to  be  found  in  one 
dread  assembling  the  combined  horrors  of  war,  earthquake, 
fire,  flood,  famine  and  storm — a.  combination  sq&[i  for  the 
first  time  in  the  records  of  human  disaster. 

It  was  an  earthquake  ^  so  violent  that  when  the  explosion 
occurred  the  old,  rock-founded  city  shook  as  with  palsy. 
The  citadel  trembled,  the  whole  horizon  seemed  to  move 
with  the  passing  of  the  earth  waves.  These  were  caught 
and  registered,  itheir  tracings*  carefully  preserved,  but  the 
mute  record  tells  not  of  the  falling  roofs  and  flying  plaster 
and  collapsing  walls  which  to  many  an  unfortunate  victim 
brought  death  and  burial  at  one  and  the  same  time. 

It  was  a  flood,  for  the  sea  rushed  forward  in  a  gigantic 

*McGlashen,  Rev.  J.  A.,  The  Patriot  (Dartmouth,  'N.  S.). 

'Deacon,  J.  Byron,  Disasters  (N.  Y.,  1918),  ch.  ii,  p.  158. 
"  The  effect  of  the  vast,  .sudden  interference  with  the  air  was  prac- 
tically the  same  as  if  an  earthquake  had  shaken  Halifax  to  the  ground." 
(MacMechan,  Archibald,  "Halifax  in  Ruins,"  The  Canadian  Courier, 
vol.  xxiii,  no.  4,  p.  6.) 

'The  tracings  on  the  seismograph  show  three  distinct  shocks  at  the 
hours  9.05,  9.10  and  10.05. 


29]      CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  DISINTEGRATION       29 

tidal  wave,  fully  a  fathom  in  depth.  It  swept  past  pier  and 
embankment  into  the  lower  streets,  and  receding,  left  boats 
and  wreckage  high  and  dry,  but  carried  to  a  watery  doom 
score  upon  score  of  human  lives.  Nearly  two  hundred  men 
were  drowned. 

It  was  a  fire  or  rather  a  riot  of  fires,  for  the  air  was  for 
a  second  filled  with  tongues  of  igneous  vapour  hiding  them- 
selves secretly  within  the  lightning  discharge  of  gas,  only 
to  burst  out  in  gusts  of  sudden  flame.  Numberless  build- 
ings were  presen'tly  ablaze.  Soon  there  was  naught  to  the 
northward  but  a  roaring  furnace.  Above,  the  sky  wasi 
crimson;  belowl,  a  living  crematorium — church  and  school, 
factory  and  home  burned  together  in  one  fierce  conflagra- 
tion ;  and  the  brave  firemen  knew  that  there  were  men  and 
women  pinned  beneath  the  wreckage,  wounded  past  self- 
help.  Frantic  mothers  heard  the  cries  of  little  children,  but 
in  vain.  Fathers  desperately  tore  through  burning  brands, 
but  often  failed  to  save  alive  the  captives  of  the  flame.  And 
so  the  last  dread  process  went  on, — earth  to  earth,  ashes  to 
ashes,  dusit  to  dust.  And  when  the  fires  at  last  abated,  the 
north  end  of  the  City  of  Halifax  looked  like  some  black- 
ened hillside  which  a  farmer  had  burned  .for  fallow  in  the 
spring. 

Bu/t  perhaps  the  most  terrible  oif  all  the  terrible  accomp- 
animents was  the  tornado-like  gas-blast  from  the  bursting 
ship.  It  wrought  instant  havoc  everywhere.  Trees  were 
torn  from  the  ground.  Poles  were  snapped  like  toothpicks. 
Trains  were  stopped  dead.  Cars  were  left  in  twisted  mas- 
ses. Pedestrians  were  thrown-  violently  into  the  air,  houses 
collapsed  on  all  sides.  Steamers  were  slammed  against  the 
docks.  Then  followed  a  veritable  air-raid,  when  the  sky 
rained  iron  fragments  upon  the  helpless  city.  Like  a  meteoric 
shower  of  death,  they  fell  piercing  a  thousand  roofs,  and 
with  many  a  mighty  splash  bore  down  into  the  sea. 


30  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [30 

Nor  yet  did  ithis  complete  the  tale  of  woes  O'f  this  Die^ 
Irae.  Scarce  was  the  catastrophe  an  hour  old  when  the 
news  was.  flashed  around  that  a  second  explosion  was  ap- 
proaching. It  was  the  powder  magazine  in  the  Navy-yard, 
and  the  flames  were  perilously  near.  Through  the 
crowded  streets  raced  the  heralds  like  prophets  of  wrath  to 
come.  "Flee!  ....  Flee!  ....  Get  into  the  open 
ground  "  was  the  cry.  Shops  were  abandoned  unguarded, 
goods  laid  open  on  every  side.  No  key  was  turned,  no  till 
was  closed,  but  all  instanter  joined  the  precipitant  throng, 
driven  like  animals  before  a  prairie  fire — yet  this  was  not  all ; 
for  "  the  plight  of  the  aged,  the  sick,  the  infants,  the  bed- 
ridden, the  cripples,  the  nursing  mothers,  the  pregnant  can 
not  be  described." 

It  was  like  the  flight  from  Vesuvius  of  which  Pliny  the 
Younger  tells: 

You  could  hear  the  shrieks  of  women,  the  crying  of  children 
and  the  shouts  of  men.  Some  were  seeking  their  children; 
others  their  parents,  others  their  wives  and  husbands  .  .  .  one 
lamenting  his  own  fate,  another  that  of  his  family.  Some 
praying  to  die  from  the  very  fear  of  dying,  many  lifting  their 
hands  to  the  gods,  but  the  greater  part  imagining  that  there 
were  no  gods  left  anywhere,  and  that  the  last  and  eternal  night 
was  come  upon  the  world. ^ 

It  has  been  said  that  "  Moscow  was  no  rrtore  deserted  before 
Napoleon  than  were  the  shattered  streets  of  Halifax  when 
this  flight  had  been  carried  out."  ^  And  whe5:i  the  hegira; 
was  over,  and  when  Ithere  had  ensued  a  partial  recovery 
from  the  blow  and  gloom,  a  still  lower  depth  of  agony  had 
yet  to  be  undergone — a  succession  of  winter  stormis.  Bliz- 
zards, rain,  floods  and  zero  weather  were  even  then  upotn 

*  Pliny,  Letters  (London,  1915).  voL  i,  bk.  vi,  p.  495. 

"Smith,  Stanley  K,  The  Halifax  Horror  (Halifax,  1918),  ch.  ii,  p.  24. 


3i]      CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  DISINTEGRATION        31 

the  way.  They  came  in  close  procession  and  as  if  tO'  crown 
and  complete  the  terrors  of  the  great  catastrophe  thunder 
rvimbled,  lightning  broke  sharply  and  lit  up  weirdly  the 
snow-clad  streets.  Such  was  the  catastrophe  of  Halifax — - 
"  a  calamiity  the  appalling  nature  of  which  stirred  the  im- 
agination of  the  world."  ^ 

The  description  here  concluded,  brief  and  inadequate 
as  it  is,  will  sufficienitly  indicate  the  terrific  nature  of  the 
catastrophic  shock,  and  explain  how  utter  and  complete  was 
the  social  disintegration  which  followed. 

There  was  the  disintegration  of  the  home  and  the  family, 
— )the  reproductive  system  of  society — i^ts  miembers  sund- 
ered and  helpless  to  avert  it.  There  was  the  disintegration 
of  the  regulative  system — government  was  in  perplexity, 
and  streets  were  without  patrol.  There  was  the  disintegra- 
tion of  the  sustaining  system — ^a  dislocation  of  transporta- 
tion, a  disorganization  of  business  while  the  wheels  of  in- 
dustry ceased  in  their  turning.  There  was  a  derangemient 
of  the  distributive  system^ — of  all  the  usual  services,  of  il- 
lumination, water-connections,  telephones,  deliveries.  It  was 
impossible  to  conimunicate  with  the  outside  world.  There 
were  no  cars,  no  mails,  no  wires.  There  was  a  time  when 
the  city  ceased  to  be  a  city,  its  citizens  a  mass  of  unorganized 
units — struggling  for  safety,  shelter,  covering  and  bread. 
As  Lytton  wrote  of  Pompeii ;  "  The  whole  eldmients  of 
civilization  were  broken  up  ...  .  nothing  in  all  the  varied 
and  complicated  machinery  of  social  life  was  left  save  the 
primal  law  of  self  preservation."^ 

A  writer  has  given  a  vivid  word  picture  of  the  social  con'- 

'Bell,  McKelvie,  A  Romance  of  the  Halifax  Disaster  (Halifax,  1918), 
p.  57. 

'Spencer,  Herbert,  The  Principles  of  Sociology  (N.  Y.,  1906),  pt.  ii, 
p.  499  et  seq. 

•Lytton,  Lord,  The  Last  Days  of  Pompeii  (London,  1896),  p.  405. 


32  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [32 

trasts  of  the  disiaster  night  and  the  beautiful  evening  be- 
fore. 

What  a  change  from  the  night  before !  No  theatres  open,  no 
happy  throngs  along  the  street,  no  cheery  gatherings  around  the 
fire-side.  The  houses  were  all  cold,  and  dark  and  silent.  In- 
stead of  laughter,  weeping;  instead  of  dancing,  agonizing 
pain;  instead  of  Elysian  dreams,  ominous  nightmares.  Fears 
and  sorrow  were  in  the  way  and  all  the  daughters  of  music 
were  brought  low  .  .  .  Halifax  had  become  in  a  trice  a  city 
of  dead  bodies,  ruined  homes  and  blasted  hopes.^ 

To  have  looked  in  upon  one  of  the  great  miakeshift  dormi- 
tories that  first  night,  to  have  seen  men,  women  and  chill- 
ren,  of  all  stations,  huddled  together  on  the  stages  of  theatres, 
the  chancels  of  churches,  in  stables,  box-cars  and  basements 
was  to  have  beheld  a  rift  itt  the  social  structure  such  as  no 
community  had  ever  known.  Old  traditional  social  lines 
were  hopelessly  mixed  and  confused.  The  catastrophe 
smashed  through  stro^ng  walls  like  cobwebs,  but  it  also 
smashed  through  fixed  traditions,  social  divisions  and  old 
standards,  making  a  rent  which  would  not  easily  repair. 
Rich  and  poor,  debutante  and  chamibermaid,  official  and  bell- 
boy met  for  the  first  time  as  victimis  of  a  common  calamity. 
Even  on  the  eighth,  two  days  after  the  disaster,  when 
Mr.  Ratshesky  of  the  Massachusetts'  Relief  arrived  he 
could  report :  "  An  awful  sight  presented  itself,  buildings 
shattered  on  all  sides — chaos  apparent."  In  a  room  m 
the  City  Hall  twelve  by  twenty,  he  found  assembled  "  men 
and  women  trying  to  organize  diflFerent  departments  of  re- 
lief, while  other  rooms  were  filled  to  utmost  capacity  with 
people  pleading  for  doctors,  nurses,  food,  and  clothing  for 
themselves  and  members  of  their  families.  Everything  was 
in  turmoil."^     This  account  faithfully  expresses  the  dis- 

*  Johnstone,  op.  cit, 

2  Ratshesky,  A.  C,  "Report  of  Halifax  Relief  Expedition,"  The 
State  (Boston,  1918),  p.  n. 


33]      CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  DISINTEGRATION        33 

integration  which  came  with  the  great  shock  of  what  had 
come  to  pass.  It  is  this  disintegration  and  the  resultant 
phenomena  which  are  of  utanost  importance  for  the  student 
of  social  science  to  observe.  To  be  quite  emotionally  free  in 
the  observation  of  such  phenomena,  however,  is  almost  im- 
possible.    It  has  been  said  of  sociological  investigations  that 

observation  is  made  under  bias  because  the  facts  under  review 
are  those  of  human  life  and  touch  human  interest.  A  man  can 
count  the  legs  of  a  fly  without  having  his  heart  wrung  because 
he  thinks  there  are  too  many  or  too  few.  But  when  he  observes 
the  life  of  the  society  in  which  he  moves,  lives  and  has  his  being, 
or  some  other  society  nearby,  it  is  the  rule  that  he  approves  or 
disapproves,  is  edified  or  horrified,  by  what  he  observes.  When 
he  does  that  he  passes  a  moral  judgment.^ 

Sociolo'gy  has  suffered  because  of  this  inevitable  bias.  In 
our  present  study  it  is  natural  that  our  sympathy  reactions 
should  be  especially  strong.  "  Quamquwm  ammus  mem- 
inisse  horret,  incipiam  "  must  be  our  motto.  As  students 
we  must  now  endeavor  to  dissociate  ourselves  from  them, 
and  look  upon  the  stricken  Canadian  city  with  all  a  cheimjist's 
patient  detachment.  In  a  field  of  science  where  the  prospect 
of  large-scale  experimental  progress  is  remote,  we  must 
learn  well  when  the  abnormal  reveals  itself  in  great  tragedies 
and  when  social  processes  are  seen  magnified  by  a  thousand 
diameters.  Only  thus  can  we  hope  for  advances  that  will 
endure. 

In  this  spirit  then  let  us  watch  the  slow  process  of  the 
reorganization  of  Halifax,  and  see  in  it  a  picture  of  society 
itself  as  it  reacts  under  the  stimulus  of  catastrophe,  and 
adjusts  itself  to  the  circtunstantial  pressure  O'f  new  condi- 
tions. 

1  Keller,  A.  G.,  "  Sociology  and  Science,"  The  Nation  (N.  Y.,  May  4, 
1916),  vol.  102,  no.  2653,  p.  275. 


34  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [34 

Before  doing  so,  however,  we  shall  pause,  in  the  next 
chapter,  to  glance  at  a  number  of  social  phenomenai  which 
should  be  recorded  and  examined  in  the  light  of  social 
psychology.  But  we  must  not  lose  the  relationship  of  each 
chapter  to  our  major  thesis.  It  is  sufficient  for  our  purpose 
if  thus  far  it  has  been  shown  that  at  Halifax  the  shock  re- 
sulted in  disintegration  of  social  institutions,  dislocation  of 
the  usual  methods  of  social  control  and  dissolution  of  the 
customary;  that  through  the  catastrophe  the  community 
was  thrown  into  the  state  of  flux  which,  as  was  suggested 
in  the  introduction,  is  the  logical  and  natural  prerequisite 
for  social  change;  and  finally  that  the  shock  was  of  a 
character  such  as  "  to  affect  all  individuals  alike  at  the  sanue 
time,"  and  to  induce  that  degree  of  fluidity  mkDst  favorable 
to  social  change. 


CHAPTER  II 

Catastrophe  and  Social  Psychology 

Shock  reaction — Hallucination — Primitive  instincts — Crowd  psychology 
—Phenomena  of  emotion — How  men  react  when  bereft  completely — 
Post-catastrophic  phenomena — Human  nature  in  the  absence  of  re- 
pression by  conventionality,  custom  and  law — Fatigue  and  the  human 
will — The  stimuli  of  heroism^ — Mutual  aid. 

Social  Psychology  is  a  subject  of  primary  importance 
to  the  student  of  society.  Like  Sociology  itself  its  field 
is  far  from  being  exhausted.  One  looks  in  vain  for  a  treat- 
ment of  disaster  psychology.  In  such  a  study  the  diverse 
phenomena  involved  would  be  of  interest  to  the  psychologist. 
Their  effects  in  retarding  or  promoting  social  organization 
would  concern  the  sociologist.  With  such  possible  effects 
in  mind  we  are  now  to  proceed  to  an  examination  of  the 
major  subjective  reactions  as  they  were  to  be  seen  in  the 
Halifax  catastrophe. 

It  is  improbable  that  any  single  community  has  ever 
presented  so  composite  a  picture  of  human  traits  in  such 
bold  relief  as  appeared  in  the  City  of  Halifax  upon  the  day 
of  the  explosion.  Human  phenomena  which  many  knew 
of  only  as  hidden  away  in  books,  stood  out  so  clearly  that 
he  who  ran  might  read.  Besides  the  physiological  reac- 
tions there  was  abundant  illustration  of  hallucination,  de- 
lusio^i,  primitive  instincts,  and  crowd  psychology  as  well  of 
other  phenomena  all  of  which  have  important  sociological 
significance  tending  either  to  prolong  disintegration,  or  to 
hasten  social  recovery. 

35]  35 


36  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [36 

The  first  of  these  phenomiena  was  the  "stun,"  of  the 
catastrophe  itself.  The  shock  reaction  at  Halifax  has  been 
variously  described.  It  has  been  graphically  likened  "  to 
being  suddenly  stricken  with  blindness  and  paralysis."  It 
was  a  sensation  of  utter  helplessness  and  disability.  "  We 
died  a  thousand  horrible  deaths  "  ran  one  description,  "  the 
nervous  shock  and  terror  were  as  hard  to  bear  as  were  the 
wounds."  "  The  people  are  dazed,"  wrdte  another  ob- 
server, "  they  have  almost  ceased  to  exercise  the  sensation 
of  pain."  This  physiological  reaction  animals  and  men 
shared  alike.  The  appearance  of  the  terror-stricken  horses 
was  as  O'f  beasts  which  had  suddenly  gone  mad. 

A  physiological  accompaniment  of  shock  and  distraction 
is  the  abnormal  action  of  the  glands.  The  dislturbance  of 
the  sympathetic  nervous  systemi  produced  by  the  emotional 
stress  and  strain  of  a  great  excitement  or  a  great  disap- 
pointment is  reflected  in  the  stimulation  or  inhibition  of 
glandular  action.  Much  physical  as  well  as  nervous  illness 
was  precipitated  by  the  grief,  excitement  and  exposure  of 
the  disaster.^  Among  cases  observed  were  those  of  diabetes, 
tuberculosis  and  hyper-thyroidism,  as  well  as  the  nervous 
instability  to  which  reference  is  subsequently  made.  Such 
an  epidemic  of  hyper-thyroidism! — exaggerated  action'  of 
the  thyroid  gland —  is  said  toi  have  followed  the  Kishineff 
massacres,  the  San  Francisco  earthquake  and  the  air-raids 
on  London.^     As  to  diabetes,  it  has  been  shown  that 

emotions  cause  increased  output  of  glycogen.  Glycogen  is  a 
step  toward  diabetes  and  therefore  this  disease  is  prone  to  ap- 
pear in  persons  under  emotional  strain  ...  so  common  is  this 

1  Far  a  full  discussion  of  nervous  disorders  induced  by  an  explosion 
at  short  range,  vide  Roussy  and  Llermette,  The  Psychoneuroses  of  War 
(London,  1918),  ch.  x. 

2  Brown,  W.  Langden,  Presidential  address  to  Hunterian  Society, 
London. 


37]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  37 

particular  result  in  persons  under  prolonged  emotion  that  some- 
one has  said  that  "  when  stocks  go  down  in  New  York,  diabetes 
goes  up."  ^ 

Turning  now  to  other  psychological  aspects,  we  have 
to  note  the  presence  of  hallucination  in  disaster. 

Hallucination  may  be  roughly  defined  as  false  sense  im- 
pression. For  example,  the  patient  sees  an  object  which  has 
no  real  existence,  or  hears  an  imaginary  voice.  Hallucinations 
are  termed  visual,  auditory,  tactile,  etc.  according  to  the  sense  to 
which  the  false  impression  appears  to  belong.^ 

Hallucination  is  induced  by  the  unusual  suggesting  the  ex- 
pected. It  is  sense-perception  colored  by  association.  It 
is  the  power  of  a  domittant  idea  that,  unbidden,  enters  the 
field  of  consciousness  and  takes  possession  of  even  the 
senses  themselves.  In  Halifax  one  idea  seemied  to  dominate 
most  minds  and  clothe  itself  in  the  semblance  of  reality — 
the  expected  Germans.  For  a  long  time  there  had  been 
under  public  discussion  the  question  as  to  whether  or  not 
the  city  would  be  shelled  by  Zeppelin  raiders,  or  possibly  by 
a  fleet  at  sea.  All  street-lights  had  been  darkened  by 
military  orders.  The  failure  to  draw  window  shades  had 
been  subject  to  heavy  penalty.  It  is  no  wonder  eyes  looked 
upward  when  there  caime  the  crash,  and  when  seeing  the 
strange  unusual  cloud  beheld  the  Zeppelin  of  fancy.  A 
man  residing  on  the  outskirts  of  the  town  of  Dartmouth 
"  heard  "  a  German  shell  pass  shrieking  above  him.  Dart- 
mouth Heights  looks  out  over  Halifax  harbor,  and  here 
perhaps  the  vista  is  most  expansive,  and  the  eye  sees  furthest. 
The  instant  after  the  explo'sioni  a  citizen  standing  here 

*Cril€,  George  W.,  The  Origin  and  Nature  of  the  Emotions  (Phila., 
191S),  p.  163. 

'Hart,  Bernard,  The  Psychology  of  Insanity  (Cambridge,  1916), 
ch.  iii,  p.  30. 


38  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [38 

"  saw  "  clearly  a  German  fleet  manoeuvering  in  the  dis- 
tance/ That  shells  had  actually  come  few  on  the  instant 
doubted.  The  head  of  one  firm  advised  his  employees  not 
to  run  elsewhere,  as  "  two  shots  never  fall  in  the  same  place." 

This — du  German  assault — was  the  great  mental  explana- 
tion that  came  into  the  majority  of  minds.  There  was  one 
other — that  of  the  end  of  the  world.  Many  fell  to  their 
knees  in  prayer.  One  woman  was  found  in  the  open  yard 
by  her  broken  home  repeating  the  general  confession  of  the 
church.  Few  would  have  been  surprised  if  out  of  the 
smoky  cloud-ridden  skies  there  should  have  appeared  the 
archangels  announcing  the  consummation  of  mundane  af- 
fairs. Indeed  there  were  instances,  not  a  few,  of  those 
who  "saw"  in  the  death-cloud  "the  clear  outlines  of  a 
face."  Thus  both  auditory  and  visual  hallucination  were 
manifested  to  a  degree. 

Hallucination  has  been  described  as  "  seeing  "  something 
which  has  no  basis  in  reality.  Thus  it  differs  fromi  delusion, 
which  is  rather  a  misinterpretation  of  what  is  seen.  "  De- 
lusions are  closely  allied  to  hallucinations  and  generally  ac- 
company the  latter.  The  distinction  lies>  in  the  fact  that 
delusions  are  not  false  sensations  but  false  beliefs."^ 
Anxiety,  distraction  by  grief  and  loss,  as  well  as  nervous 
shock  play  freely  with  the  mind  and  fancy  and  often  swerve 
the  judgment  of  perception.  This  was  especially  noticeable 
at  Halifax  in  the  hospital  identification,  particularly  of 
children.  A  distracted  father  looked  into  a  little  girl's 
face  four  different  times  but  did  not  recognize  her  as  his 
own  which,  in  fact,  she  was.     The  precisely  opposite  oc- 

^  "So  hypochrondriac  fancies  represent 

Ships,  armies,  battles  in  the  firmament 
Till  steady  eyes  the  exhalations  solve 
And  all  to  its  first  matter,  cloud,  resolve." 

— Defoe,  Journal  of  the  Plague  Year. 

^Hart,  op.  cit.,  ch.  iii,  p.  31. 


39]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  39 

currence  was  also  noted.  A  fond  parent  time  and  timie 
again  "  discovered  "  his  lost  child,  "  seeing  "  to  complete 
satisfaction  special  marks  and  features  on  its  little  body. 
But  often  there  were  present  those  who  knew  better,  and 
the  better  judgment  prevailed.  Again  this  phenomenon 
was  repeated  in  numberless  instances  at  the  morgue. 
Wearied  and  white  after  frantic  and  fruitless  search  where- 
ever  refugees  were  gathered  together,  the  overwrought 
•searchers  would  walk  through  the  long  lines  of  dead,  and 
suddenly  "  recognize  "  a  missing  relative  or  friend.^  Re- 
gretfully the  attendant  fulfilled  the  same  thankless  task 
from  day  to  day.  There  had  been  no  recognition  at  all. 
The  observer  had  seen  "  not  the  object  itself  but  the  image 
evoked  in  the  mind."  ^ 

The  primitive  instincts  of  man  were  for  a  long  time 
vaguely  and  loosely  defined,  until  James  and  later  Mc- 
Dougall  essayed  to  give  them  name  and  number.  But  only 
with  Thorndike's  critical  examinaJtion  has  it  become  clear 
how  difficult  a  thing  it  is  to  carry  the  analysis  oi  any  situa- 
tion back  to  the  elemental  or  "  primal  movers  of  all  human- 
activity."  Thorndike  is  satisfied  to  describe  them  as  noth- 
ing save  a  s^  of  original  tendencies  to  respond  to  stimuli 
in  more  or  less  definite  directions.  When'  he  speaks  of 
instincts  it  is  to  mean  only  a  "  series  of  situations  and  re- 
sponses "  or  "  a  set  of  tendencies  for  various  situations  to 
arouse  the  feelings  of  fear,  anger,  pity,  etc.  with  which 
certain  bodily  movements  usually  go."  Among  them  there 
are  those  resulting  in  "  food-getting  and  habitation,"  in 
*•'  fear,  fighting  and  anger "  and  in  "  human  intercourse."  * 
But  McDougall's  classification  preserves  the  old  phrases, 

^  For  parallel  cases  of  erroneous  recognition  of  the  dead,  vide  Le  Bon, 
Oustave,  The  Crowd,  a  Study  of  the  Popular  Mind  (London),  bk.  i, 
ch.  i,  p.  SI. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  51. 

» Thorndike,  Edward  L.,  The  Original  Nature  of  Man  (N.  Y.,  I9I3)» 
ch.  V,  p.  43  et  seq. 


40  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [40 

and  men  are  likely  to  go  on  speaking  of  the  "  instinct  of 
flight,"  the  "instinct  of  pugnacity,"  "parcntal  instinct." 
"gregarious  instinct"  and  the  others/  For  the  sociologist 
it  is  enough  that  all  agree  that  men  are  held  under  sorn^j 
powerful  grip  of  nature  and  driven  at  times  almost  inevit- 
ably to  the  dodng  of  acts  quite  irrespective  of  their  social 
effects. 

In  catastrophe  these  primitive  institicts  are  seen  most 
plainly  and  less  subject  to  the  re-conditioning  influences 
jof  ordinary  life.  This  was  especially  noticeable  at  Hali- 
fax. The  instinct  of  flight  for  self-preservation  was 
reflected  in  the  reaction'  O'f  thousands.  "  Almost  without 
thought,  probably  from  the  natural  instinct  of  self-preserva- 
tion I  backed  from  the  window  to  a  small  store-room  and 
stood  there  dazed."  ^  The  experience  so^  described  may  bef 
said  to  have  been  general.  This  instinct  was  to  be  seen 
again  in  the  action  of  the  crew  of  the  explosives-laden  ship. 
Scarcely  had  the  collision  occurred  when  the  whole  comi- 
plement  lowered  away  the  boats,  rowed  like  madmen  to  the 
nearest  shore — ^which  happened  ^o  be  that  opposite  to  Hali- 
fax— and  "  scooted  for  the  woods."  As  the  ship,  although 
set  on  fire  ilmmediately  after  the  impact,  did  not  actually 
blow  up  until  some  twenty  minutes  later,  much  might  have 
been  done  by  men  less  under  the  dominajtiioni  of  instinct,  in 
the  way  of  warning  and  perhaps  of  minimizing  the  inevi- 
table catastrophe.^ 

The  instinct  of  pugnacity  was  to  be  seen  in  many  a  fine 
example  of  difficulty  overcome  in  the  work  of  rescue;  as 

*MoDougall,  William,  An  Introduction  to  Social  Psychology  (Boston, 
1917),  ch.  iii,  p.  49  et  seq. 

2, Sheldon,  J.,  The  Busy  East  (Sackville,  N.  B.  Can.),  March,  1918. 

3  The  judgment  of  the  court  of  enquiry  ran  as  follows :  "  The  master 
and  pilot  of  the  Mont  Blanc  are  guilty  of  neglect  of  pubHc  safety  in 
not  taking  proper  steps  to  warn  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  of  a  probable 
explosion."     (Drysdale  Commission,  Judgment  of,  sec.  viii.) 


41  ]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  41 

also  in  other  instances,  some  suggestive  of  that  early  com- 
bat when  ammals  and  men  struggled  for  mere  physical 
existence. 

The  parental  insjtinct  was  everywhere  in  evidence,  and, 
was  reflected  not  only  in  the  sacrifices  made  and  the  priva*- 
tions  endured  by  parents  for  their  young,  but  in  every  act 
of  relief,  which  arose  in  involuntary  response  to  the  cry 
oif  the  distressed.  It  perhaps  partially  explains  the  phenol 
menon  ofteni  noticed  in  disasters  'that  "  immediately  and 
spontaneously  neighbors  and  felloiWHto.'wnsmen  spring  toi 
the  work  of  rescue  and  first  aid."  ^ 

The  gregarious  instinct — the  instinct  to  herd — ^showed 
itself  in  the  spontaneous  groupings  which  came  about  and 
which  seemed  somehow  to  be  associated  with  feelings  of 
security  from  further  harm.  The  refugees  found  comfort 
in  the  group.     They  rarely  remained  alone.  ^ 

These  and  other  instinotive  responses  in  a  greater  or  lessi 
degree  of  complication  were  to  be  remlarked  of  the  actions! 
not  only  of  individuals  but  of  groups  as  well.     In  the  latter 
the  typical  phenomena  of  crowd  psychology  were  mani^ 
fested  upon  every  hand.     The  crowd  was  seen  to  be  what 
it  is — "  the  like  response  of  miany  to  a  socially  inciting  event 
or  suggestion  such  as  sudden  danger."     Out  of  a  mere 
agglomeration  of  individuals  and  under  the  stress  of  emo- 
tional excitement  there  arose  thajt  mental  unity,  which  Le 
Bon   emphasizes.^     There   was  noticeable   the    feeling   of    ) 
safety  associated  with  togetherness  which  Trotter  suggests,*  / 
There  was  the  suggestibility,  with  its  preceding  conditions" 
which  Sidis*  has  clarified,  namely,  expectancy,  inhibition, 

*  Deacon,  J.  Byron,  Disasters  (N.  Y.,  1918),  ch.  vi,  p.  151. 

'Le  Bon,  op.  cit.,  p.  26. 

•Trotter,  William,  Instincts  of  the  Herd  in  Peace  and  War  (London, 
1919),  p.  31. 

*Sidis,  Boris,  The  Psychology  of  Suggestion  (N.  Y.,  1919),  ch.  vi, 
p.  56  ^^  seq. 


42  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [42 

and  limitation  of  the  field  of  consciousness.  There  were 
the  triple  characteristics  which  Giddings  notes :  "  Crowds 
are  subject  to  swift  contagion  of  feeling,  they  are  setisitivei 
to  suggestion  ....  and  always  manifest  a  tendency  to( 
carry  suggested  ideas  immediately  into  action."  ^ 

Of  illustrations  of  impulsive  social  action  there  are  nonei 
more  apt  than  those  furnished  by  the  reactions  following 
the  Halifax  tragedy.  Only  Pliny's  narra,tive  of  the  flight 
from  the  eruption  of  Vesuvius,  or  the  story  of  the  "  Day  of 
Fear  "  in  France,^  or  that  depicting  the  days  of  the  comet  ^ 
are  comparable  thereto. 

At  first  all  was  confusion.  Some  ran  tO'  the  cellars. 
Some  ran  to  the  streets.  Sqm'e  ran  to  their  shops.  Those  in 
the  shops  ran  home.  This  was  in  the  area  of  wounds  and 
bruises.  Farther  north  was  the  area  of  death.  Thither 
the  rescuers  turned.  Automobiles  sped  over  broken  glass 
and  splintered  boards  toward  the  unknown.  Then  came 
the  orders  of  the  soldiers,  whose  barracks  were  situated 
in  the  very  heart  of  the  danger  district,  for  the  people  to 
fly  southward.  Common-ward,  to  the  open  spaces — any- 
where. Another  explosion  was  imminent.  Then  came 
further  outbreaks  of  the  flight  impulse.  Runs  a  graphic 
account : 

The  crowd  needed  no  second  warning.  They  turned  and 
fled.  Hammers,  shovels  and  bandages  were  thrown  aside. 
Stores  were  left  wide  open  with  piles  of  currency  on  their 
counters.  Homes  were  vacated  in  a  twinkling.  Little  tots 
couldn't  understand  why  they  were  being  dragged  along  so 
fast.      Some  folks  never  looked  back.     Others  did,  either  to 

*  Giddings,  Franklin  H.,  Principles  of  Sociology  (N.  Y.,  1916),  bk.  ii^ 
ch.  ii,  p.  136. 

'Stephens,  Henry  M.,  A  History  of  the  French  Revolution  (N.  Y., 
1886),  vol.  i,  p.  179. 

'Wells,  H.  G.,  In  the  Days  of  the  Comet  (N.  Y.,  1906). 


43]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  43 

catch  a  last  glimpse  of  the  home  they  never  expected  to  see 
again  or  to  tell  if  they  could  from  the  sky  how  far  behind  them 
the  Dreaded  Thing  was.  .  .  .  They  fled  as  they  were.  .  .  .  Some 
carried  children  or  bundles  of  such  things  as  they  had  scram- 
bled together.  .  .  .  Many  were  but  scantily  clad.  Women  fled 
in  their  night  dresses.  A  few  were  stark  naked,  their  bodies 
blackened  with  soot  and  grime.  These  had  come  from  the 
destroyed  section  of  the  North  End.  What  a  storm-tossed 
motley  throng,  and  as  varied  in  its  aspect  and  as  poignant  in 
its  sufferings  as  any  band  of  Belgian  or  Serbian  refugees  flee- 
ing before  the  Hun.  ...  A  few  rode  in  autos,  but  the  great 
majority  were  on  foot.  With  blanched  faces,  bleeding  bodies 
and  broken  hearts,  they  fled  from  the  Spectral  Death  they 
thought  was  coming  hard  after,  fled  to  the  open  spaces  where 
possibly  its  shadow  might  not  fall.  Soon  Citadel  Hill  and  the 
Common  were  black  with  terrified  thousands.  Thousands  more 
trudged  along  St.  Margaret's  Bay  road,  seeking  escape  among 
its  trees  and  winding  curves.  .  .  .  Many  cut  down  boughs  and 
made  themselves  fires — for  they  were  bitterly  cold.  Here  they 
were — poorly  clad,  badly  wounded,  and  with  not  one  loaf  of 
bread  in  all  their  number,  so  hastily  did  they  leave,  when  gallop- 
ing horsemen  announced  the  danger  was  over  and  it  was  safe 
to  return.^ 

The  ever-sihifting  responsivcirLess  to  nimoir  which  distin- 
guishes a  crowd  was  noted. 

The  entrance  to  the  Park  was  black  with  human  beings,  some 
massed  in  groups,  some  running  anxiously  back  and  forth  like 
ants  when  their  hill  has  been  crushed.  There  were  blanched 
faces  and  trembling  hands.  The  wildest  rumors  were  in  cir- 
culation and  every  bearer  of  tidings  was  immediately  sur- 
rounded.2 

Not  only  here  but  when  the  crowd  trekked  back,  and  in 

1  Johnstone,  Dwight,  The  Tragedy  of  Halifax  (in  MS.). 
*St.  John  Globe,  Correspondence,  Dec,  1917. 


44  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [44 

the  subsequent  scenes  which  were  witnessed  in  supply  sta- 
tions and  shelters,  the  association  which  Sidis  draws  be- 
tween calamity  and  hyper-suggestibiliity  in  the  body  politid 
was  abundantly  endorsed. 

We  must  now  endeavor  to  understand  the  phenomena  of 
emotion  which  accompany  a  great  catastrophe.  This  is 
noft  the  less  difficult  because  the  term  emotion  lis  not  given 
consistent  use  even  by  psychologists.  One  interprets  it 
as  merely  the  affective  side  of  the  instinctive  process — 
those  "  modes  of  affective  experience,"  such  as  "  anger,  fear, 
curiosity/'  which  accompany  the  excitement  of  "  the  prin- 
cipal powerful  instincits."  ^  Another  sees  it  as  alsoi  an  impul- 
sive, not  merely  a  receptive  state.  It  is  "  the  way  the  body 
feels  when  it  is  prepared  for  a  certain  reaction,"  and  in- 
cludes "  an  impulse  toward  the  particular  reaction."  ^ 

It  will  be  accurate  enough  for  our  purpose  to  think  of 
the  emotions  as  complicated  states  of  feeling  more  or  less 
allied  to  one  another  and  to  the  human  will.®  Aimlong  them 
are  jealousy  arid  envy — "  discomfort  at  seeing  others  ap- 
proved and  at  being  out-done  by  them."  *  This  appeared 
repeatedly  in  the  administration  of  relief  and  should  be  in- 
cluded in  disaster  psychology.  Again  greed  ^ — more  strictly 
a  social  instinct  than  an  emotion^ — was  common.  How  comj- 
rnion  will  receive  further  exemplification  in  a  later  chapter. 

*  McDougall,  op.  cit.,  p.  46. 

'Woodworth,  Robert  S.,  Dynamic  Psychology  (N.  Y.,  1918),  ch.  iii, 
p.  54. 

'"Anger,  zeal,  determination,  willing,  are  closely  allied,  and  probably 
identical  in  part.  Certainly  they  are  aroused  by  the  same  tstimulus, 
namely,  by  obstruction,  encountered  in  the  pursuit  of  some  end."  {Ihid., 
p.  149.) 

*Thorndike,  op,  cit.,  p.  loi. 

*"To  go  for  attractive  objects,  to  grab  them  when  within  reach,  to 
hold  them  against  competitors,  to  fight  the  one  who  tries  to  take  them 
away.  To  go  for,  grab  and  hold  them  all  the  more  if  another  is  trying 
to  do  so,  these  lines  of  conduct  are  the  roots  of  greed.     (Ibid.,  p.  102.) 


45]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  45 

Fear  has  already  been  referred  to.  Anger,  shame,  re- 
sentment while  evident,  were  of  less  significance.  Grati- 
tude was  early  shown  and  there  were  many  formal  expres- 
sions of  i)t.  Later  on,  it  seemed  to  be  replaced  by  a  feeling 
that  as  sufferers  they,  the  victims,  were  only  receiving  their 
due  in  whatever  aid  was  obtained. 

Of  special  interest  is  the  role  of  the  tender  emotions, 
kindliness,  sympathy  and  sorrow,  as  well  as  the  reactions 
which  may  be  expected  when  these  occur  in  imusual  exalta- 
tion (through  the  repetition  O'f  stimuli  or  otherwise. 
Whatever  m'ay  be  the  nature  of  the  process  wheneby  the 
feelings  of  his  fellows  affect  a  man,  that  which  chiefly  con- 
cerns us  here,  is  how  these  reactions  differ  when  the  stimula- 
tion is  multiplex.  Of  this  multiplex  stimulation  in  collec- 
tive psychology  Graham  Wallas  has  written: 

The  nervous  exaltation  so  produced  may  be  the  effect  of  the 
rapid  repetition  of  stimuli  acting  as  repetition  acts,  for  instance, 
when  it  produces  seasickness  or  tickling.  ...  If  the  exaltation  is 
extreme  conscious  control  of  feeling  and  action  is  diminished.^ 
Reaction  is  narrowed  and  men  may  behave,  as  they  behave  in 
dreams,  less  rationally  and  morally  than  they  do  if  the  whole 
of  their  nature  is  brought  into  play.^ 

What  Wallas  has  said  of  the  additional  stimulation  which 
the  presence  of  a  crowd  induces  may  be  given  wider  applica- 
tion, and  is  indeed  a  most  illumiinating  thought,  describing 
exactly  the  psycho^emotional  reactions  produced  by  the 
stimulajtion  of  terrifying  scenes,  such  as  were  witnessed  at 
Halifax. 

*  M.  Dide,  a  French  psychologist,  regards  "  the  hypnosis  produced  by 
emotional  shock — and  this  occurs  not  only  in  war  but  in  other  great 
catastrophits  as  well — as  genetically  a  defence  reaction,  like  natural 
sleep  whose  function  according  to  him  is  primarily  prophylactic  against 
exhaustion  and  fatigue,  ...  it  is  comparable  to  the  so-called  death- 
shamming  of  animals."  (Dide,  M.,  Les  emotions  et  la  guerre  (Paris, 
1918),  Review  of,  Psychological  Bulletin,  vol.  xv,  no.  12,  Dec,  1918,  p.  441.) 

2  Wallas,  Graham,  The  Great  Society  (N.  Y.,  1917),  p.  136. 


4.6  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [46 

A  case  io  point  was  that  of  the  nervous  exaltation  pro- 
duced upon  a  young  doctor  who  operated  continuously  for 
many  hours  in  the  removal  of  injured  eyes.  The  emotional 
tension  he  went  through  is  expressed  in  his  words  to  a 
witness :  "  If  relief  doesn't  come  to  me  soon,  I  shall  murder 
somebody." 

Another  instance  where  conscious  conftrol  of  feeling  and 
action  was  diminished  was  that  of  a  soldier.  He  was  so 
affected  by  what  he  passed  through  during  the  explosion  and 
his  two  days'  participation  in  relief  work,  that  he  quite  un^ 
wittingly  took  a  seat  in  a  train  departing  for  Montreal. 
Later  in  a  hospital  of  that  city  after  many  mental  wander- 
ings he  recovered  his  miemory.  Over  and  over  again  he 
had  been  picturing  the  dreadful  scenes  which  he  had  ex- 
perienced. This  condition  includes  a  hyperactivity  of  the 
imagination  "characterized  by  oneirism  [oneiric  delirium] 
reproducing  most  often'  the  tragic  or  terrible  scenes  which 
immediately  preceded  the  hypogenic  shock."  ^ 

The  nature  of  sympathy  ^  may  not  be  clearly  compre- 
hended but  of  its  effects  there  is  no  doubt.  It  may  lead  to 
the  relief  of  pain  or  induce  the  exactly  opposite  effect;  or 
it  may  bring  about  so  lively  a  distress  as  to  quite  incapacitate 
a  man  from  giving  help.  Again  it  may  lead  to  the  avoid- 
ance of  disaster  scenes  altogether.  Thus  some  could  on  no 
account  be  prevailed  upon  to  go  into  the  hospitals  or  to  enter 
the  devastated  area.  Others  by  a  process  understood  im 
the  psychology  of  insanity  secured  the  desired  avoidance  by 
suicide.  The  association  of  suicide  with  catastrophe  has 
been  already  remarked  in  the  case  of  San  Francisco.  A 
Halifax  instance  was  that  of  a  physician  who  had  labored 
hard  aim>ong  the  wounded.     He  later  found  the  reaction  of 

*  Ibid.,  p.  440. 

'Classed  by  William  James  as  an  emotion,  but  considered  by  Mc- 
Dougall  a  pseudo-instinct. 


47]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  47 

his  emotional  experiences  too  strong.  He  lost  his  mental 
balance  and  was  discovered  dead  one  morning  near  his 
office  door.  He  had  hanged  himself  during  the  night. 
Still  another,  a  railroad  man,  driven  to  despair  by  loneliness 
and  loss,  his  wife  and  children  having  perished,  attempted 
to  follow  them  in  death. 

Joy  and  sorrow  are  pleasure-pain  conditions  of  emotional 
states.  Sorrow  is  painful  because  "  the  impulse  is  baffled 
and  cannot  attain  more  than  the  most  scanty  and  imperfect 
satisfaction  in  little  acts,  such  as  the  leaving  of  flowers  on 
the  grave;  "^  although  the  intensity  is  increased  by 
other  considerations.  Here  again  the  unusual  degree  of 
stimulation  which  catastrophe  induces  brings  about  a  be- 
havior other  than  that  which  commonly  attends  the  ex- 
perience of  grief.  A  phenomenon  associated  with  whole- 
sale bereavement  is  the  almost  entire  absence  of  tears.  A 
witness  of  the  San  Francisco  disaster  said  it  was  at  the 
end  of  the  second  da;y  that  he  saw  tears  for  the  first  time.^ 
At  Halifax,  where  the  loss  of  life  was  many  times  greater, 
there  was  little  crying.  There  seemed  to  be  indeed  a  miser- 
able but  strong  consolation  in  the  fact  that  all  were  alike 
involved  in  the  same  calamity.* 

There  was  "  no  bitterness,  no  complaint,  only  a  great  and  ] 
eager  desire  to  help  some  one  less  fortunate."  Anothei^. 
observer  said :  "  I  have  never  seen  such  kindly  feeling.  I 
have  never  seen  such  tender  sympathy.  I  have  never  heard 
an  impatient  word."  And  this  was  amongst  men  "  who  were 
covered  with  bruises,  and  whose  hearts  were  heavy,  who 
have  not  had  a  night's  sleep,  and  who  go  all  day  long  with- 

*McDougall,  op.  cit.,  p.  152. 

'O'Connor,  Chas.  J.,  San  Francisco  Relief  Survey  (N.  Y.,  1913),  pt.  i, 
p.  6. 

3  "  The  cutting  edge  of  all  our  usual  misfortunes  comes  from  their 
character  of  loneliness." — (James,  William,  Memories  and  Studies, 
N.  Y.,  191 1,  p.  224.) 


48  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [48 

out  thought  of  food."  Another  visitor  remarked  "there  is 
not  a  more  courageous,  sane  and  reasonable  people.  Every- 
one is  tender  and  considerate.  Men  who  have  lost  wives 
and  children,  women  whose  sons  and  husbands  are  dead, 
boys  and  girls  whose  homes  have  been  des(troyed,  are  work- 
ing to  relieve  the  distress."  A  Montreal  clergyman  re- 
ported that  "  Halifax  people  have  been  meeting  with  dry 
eyes  and  calm  faces  the  tragedies,  the  horrors,  the  suffer- 
ings and  the  exposures  which  foillowed  the  explosion." 
Grief  is  after  all  "  a  passive  emotion,"  a  "  reaction  of  help- 
lessness." It  is  "  a  state  of  mind  appropriate  to  a  condi- 
tion of  affairs  where  nothing  is  tO'  be  done  " — ^  and  there 
was  much  to  be  done  at  Hah  fax. 

There  are  also  to  be  added  the  phenomena  of  emotional 
parturition.  As  was  to  be  expected  the  shock  meant  the 
im'mediate  provision  of  a  maternity  hospital.  Babies  were 
born  in  cellars  and  among  ruins.  Premature  births  were 
common,  one  indeed  taking  place  in  the  midst  of  the  huddled 
thousands  of  refugees  waiting  in  anguish  upon  the  Com- 
mon for  permission  to  return  to  their  abandoned  homes. 
Nor  were  all  the  ills  for  which  the  shock  was  responsible 
j  immediately  discernible.  There  were  many  post-catastro- 
\  phic  phenemena.  Three  months  after  the  explosion  many 
found  themselves  suffering  an  inexplicable  breakdown, 
which  the  doctors  attributed  unquestionably  to  the  catastro- 
phe. It  was  a  condition  closely  allied  tO'  "  war-neurasth- 
enia." Another  disaster  after-effect  also  may  be  here  re- 
corded. This  was  the  not  imnatural  way  in  which  people 
"  lived  on  edge,"  for  a  long  period  after  the  disaster. 
There  was  a  readiness  and  suggestibility  to  respond  to 
rumor  or  to  the  least  excitant.  Twice  at  least  the  schools 
were  emptied  precipitately,  and  citizens  went  forth  intoi 
pell-mell  flight  from  their  homes  upon  the  circulation  of 
reports  of  possible  danger.  No  better  illustraition  is  af- 
*Woodworth,  op.  cit.,  p.  58. 


49]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  49 

forded  of  the  sociological  fact  that  "  the  more  expectant, 
or  overwrought  the  public  imind,  the  easier  it  is  to  set  up  a 
great  perturbation.  After  a  series  of  public  calamities 
....  minds  are  blown  about  by  every  gust  of  passion  or 
sentiment.^ 

There  are  also  to  be  included  a  few  miscellaneous  observa- 
tions of  behavior  associated  with  the  psychology  of  dis- 
aster relief,  (i)  The  preference  upofn  the  part  of  the 
refugee  for  plural  leadership  and  decision.  (2)  The  ag- 
gravatiou'  of  helplessness  through  the  open  distribution  of 
relief.  (3)  The  resentment  which  succeeds  the  intrusion 
of  strangers  in-  relief  leadership.  (4)  The  reaction  of 
lassitude  and  depression  after  a  period  of  strain.  (5)  The 
desire  for  privacy  during  interviews.  (6)  The  vital  im- 
portance of  prompt  decision  in  preventing  an  epidemic  of 
complaint.* 

Analytic  psychology  is  becoming  increasingly  interested 
in  the  phenomena  of  repression,  inhibition  and  taboo. 
The  real  motives  of  action  are  often  very  different 
from  the  apparent  motives  which  overlie  them.  Instinc- 
tive tendencies  are  buried  beneath  barriers  of  civilization, 
but  they  are  buried  alive.  They  are  covered  not  crushed. 
These  resistances  are  either  within  our  minds  or  in  society. 
The  latter  are  summed  up  in  conventionality,  custom  and 
law,  all  so  relatively  recent*  in  time  as  ,to  supply  a  very 
thin  veneer  over  the  primitive  tendencies  which  have  held 
sway  for  ages.  Few  realize  the  place  which  convention- 
ality, custom  and  law  possess  m  a  community  until  in  some 
extraordinary  catastrophe  their  power  is  broken,  or  what 
is  the  same  thing  the  ability  to  enforce  them  is  paralyzed. 

*Ross,  Edward  A,,  Social  Psychology  (N.  Y.,  1918),  ch.  iv,  p.  66. 

'A  list  compiled  by  the  author  from  suggestions  in  Deacon's  dis- 
cussion of  disasters.    All  were  to  be  observed  at  Halifax. 

'It  has  been  said  that  were  the  period  of  man's  residence  on  earth 
considered  as  having  covered  an  hundred  thousand  years,  that  of 
civilization  would  be  represented  by  the  last  ten  minutes. 


go  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [50 

This  tact  is  especially  true  of  repressive  enactments,  and 
^most  laws  fall  within  this  category.  Catastrophe  shatters 
/the  unsubstantial  veneer.  When  the  police  O'f  Boston  went 
on  strike  it  was  not  only  the  signal  for  the  crooks  of  all 
sfcowns  to  repair  to  the  unguarded  center,  but  an  unexpected 
reserve  of  crookedness  came  to  light  within  the  city  itself. 
Lytton  discovered  at  Pompeii  signs  of  plunder  and  sacrilege 
which  had  taken  place  "  wheni  the  pillars  of  the  world  tot- 
tered to  and  fro."  At  the  time  of  the  St.  John  Fire 
"  loafers  and  thieves  held  high  carnival.  All  night  long  they 
roamed  the  streets  and  thieved  upon  the  misfortunes  of 
others."  ^ 

With  the  possibility  of  apprehension  reduced  to  a  mini- 
mum in  the  confusion  at  Halifax,  with  the  deterrent  forces 
of  respectability  and  law  practically  unknown,  men  ap- 
peared for  what  they  were  as  the  following  statement  only 
too  well  discloses: 

Few  folk  thought  that  Halifax  harbored  any  would-be  ghouls 
or  vultures.  The  disaster  showed  how  many.  Men  clambered 
over  the  bodies  of  the  dead  to  get  beer  in  the  shattered  brew- 
eries. Men  taking  advantage  of  the  flight  from  the  city  because 
of  the  possibility  of  another  explosion  went  into  houses  and 
shops,  and  took  whatever  their  thieving  fingers  could  lay  hold 
of.  Then  there  were  the  nightly  prowlers  among  the  ruins, 
who  rifled  the  pockets  of  the  dead  and  dying,  and  snatched 
rings  from  icy  fingers.  A  woman  lying  unconscious  on  the 
street  had  her  fur  coat  snatched  from  her  back.  .  .  .  One  of 
the  workers,  hearing  some  one  groaning  rescued  a  shop-keeper 
from  underneath  the  debris.  Unearthing  at  the  same  time  a 
cash  box  containing  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars,  he  gave  it 
to  a  young  man  standing  by  to  hold  while  he  took  the  victim 
to  a  place  of  refuge.  When  he  returned  the  box  was  there, 
but  the  young  man  and  the  money  had  disappeared. 

Then  there  was  the  profiteering  phase.     Landlords  raised 

1  Stewart,  George,  The  Story  of  the  Great  Fire  in  St.  John  (Toronto, 
1877),  p.  35. 


^l]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  51 

their  rents  upon  people  in  no  position  to  bear  it.  The  Halifax 
Trades  and  Labor  Council  adopted  a  resolution  urging  that 
the  Mayor  be  authorized  to  request  all  persons  to  report  land- 
lords who  "  have  taken  advantage  of  conditions  created  by  the 
explosion."  .  .  .  Plumbers  refused  to  hold  their  union  rules 
in  abeyance  and  to  work  one  minute  beyond  the  regular  eight 
hours  unless  they  received  their  extra  rates  for  overtime ;  and 
the  bricklayers  assumed  a  dog-in-the-manger  attitude  and  re- 
fused to  allow  the  plasterers  to  help  in  the  repair  of  the 
chimneys.  And  this  during  days  of  dire  stress  .  .  .  when 
many  men  and  women  were  working  twelve  and  fourteen  hours 
a  day  without  a  cent  or  thought  of  remuneration.  One 
Halifax  newspaper  spoke  of  these  men  as  "  squeezing  the  utter- 
most farthing  out  of  the  anguished  necessities  of  the  homeless 
men,  women  and  children."  Truckmen  charged  exorbitant 
prices  for  the  transferring  of  goods  and  baggage.  Merchants 
boosted  prices.  A  small  shopkeeper  asked  a  little  starving  child 
thirty  cents  for  a  loaf  of  bread. 

On  Tuesday,  December  the  twelfth,  the  Deputy  Mayor  issued 
a  proclamation  warning  persons  so  acting  that  they  would  be 
dealt  with  under  the  provisions  of  the  law.^ 

Slowly  the  anmi  of  repression  grew  vigorous  once  more. 
The  military  placed  troops  on  patrol.  Sentries  were  posted 
preventing  entrance  to  the  ruins  to  those  who  were  not 
supplied  with  a  special  pass.  Orders  were  issued  to  shoot 
any  looter  trying  to  escape.  The  Mayor's  proclamation,  the 
warning  of  the  relief  committee,  the  storm  of  popular  in- 
dignation gradually  became  effectual. 

The  stimulus  of  the  same  catastrophe,  it  thus  appears, 
may  result  in  two  different  types  of  responses — that  of 
greed  on  the  one  hand  or  altruistic  emotion  on  the  other. 
One  individual  is  spurred  to  increased  activity  by  the  op^'^ 
portunity  of  business  profit,  another  by  the  sense  of  social^j 
needs.     Why  this  is  so — indeed  the  whole  field  of  profiteer- 

*  Johnstone,  op.  cit. 


52  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [52 

itig — would  be  a  subject  of  interesting  enquiry.  Whether  it 
is  due  to  the  varying  degrees  of  sociahzation  represented 
in  the  different  individuals  or  whether  it  is  not  also  partly 
due  to  the  fact  that  philanthropy  functions  best  in  a  sphere 
out  of  line  with  a  man's  own  particular  occupation,  the 
truth  remains  that  some  display  an  altogether  unusual  type 
of  reaction  in  an  emergency  to  the  actions  of  others;  and 
perhaps  exhibit  behavior  quite  different  from  that  which 
appears  normal  in  a  realm  of  conduct  where  associations 
based  on  habit  are  so  strongly  ingrained. 

The  human  will  as  we  have  seen  is  in  close  association 
with  the  emotions.  We  are  now  to  notice  the  dynamogenic 
value  of  the  strong  emotions  aroused  by  catastrophe.  It  is 
first  of  all  essential  to  remember  the  role  of  adrenin  in 
counteracting  the  effects'  of  fatigue.  Wonderful  phenomena 
of  endurance  in  disaster  might  well  be  anticipated  for 
"  adrenin  set  free  in  pain  and  in  fear  and  in  rage  would 
put  the  members  of  the  body  unqualifiedly  at  the  disposal 
of  the  nervous  system."  This  is  "  living  on  one's  will "  or 
on  "  one's  nerve."  There  are  "  reservoirs  "  of  power  ready 
to  pour  forth  streams  of  energy  if  the  occasion  presents  it- 
self. Strong  emotions  miay  become  an  "arsenal  of  aug- 
mented strength."  This  fact  William  James  .was  quick  to 
see  when  he  said  "on  any  given  day  there  are  energies 
slumbering  within  us  which  the  incitements  of  that  day  do 
not  call  forth."  ^  But  i|t  was  left  to  Cannon  to  unfold  the 
physiological  reasons/  and  for  Woodworth  to  explain  how 
the  presence  of  obstruction  has  power  to  call  forth  new 
energies.*     Indeed  the  will*  is  just  the  inner  driving  force 

*  James,  William,  The  Energies  of  Men  ON.  Y.,  1920),  p.  11. 
"Cannon,  Walter  B.,  Bodily  changes  in  Pain,  Hunger,  Fear  and  Rage, 
di.  xi,  p.  184,  et  seq. 
•Woodworth,  op.  cit,  p.  147. 
*Will  is  indeed  the  supreme  faculty,  the  whole  mind  in  action,  the 


^3]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  53 

of  the  individual  and  an  effort  of  will  is  only  "  the  develop- 
ment of  fresh  motor  power."  ^  Following  the  lines  of  least 
resistance  the  will  experiences  no'  unusual  exercise. 
Catastrophe  opposes  the  tendency  to  ehminate  from  life 
everything  that  requires  a  calling  forth  of  unusual  ener- 
gies. 

The  energizing  influence  of  an  emotional  excitant  was 
shown  at  Halifax  in  the  remarkable  way  in  which  sick 
soldiers  abandoned  their  beds  and  turned  them  over  to  the 
victims  rushed  to  the  military  hospitals.  It  was  seen  again 
in  the  sudden  accession  of  strength  displayed  by  the  in- 
valids and  the  infirm  during  the  hurried  evacuation  of  the 
houses — a  behavior  like  that  of  the  inhabitants  of  Antwerp 
during  the  bombardment  of  that  city  in  October  19 14,  when 
those  who  fled  to  Holland  showed  extraordinary  resistance 
to  fatigue.^  The  resistance  to  fatigue  and  suffering  re- 
ceived more  abundant  illustration  at  Halifax  in  the  work  of 
rescue  and  relief.  Often  men  themselves  were  surprised  at 
their  own  power  for  prolonged  effort  and  prodigious  strain 
under  the  excitem<ent  of  catastrophe.  It  was  only  on  Mon- 
day (the  fifth  day)  that  collapses  from  work  began  to  appear. 
Among  the  more  generally  known  instances  of  unusual  en- 
durance was  that  of  a  private,  who'  with  one  of  his  eyes 
knocked  out,  continued  working  the  entire  day  of  the  dis- 
aster. Another  was  that  of  a  chauffeur  who  with  a  broken 
rib  conveyed  the  wounded  trip  after  trip  to  the  hospital, 
only  relinquishing  the  work  when  he  collapsed.  An  un- 
known man  was  discovered  at  work  in  the  midst  of  the  ruins 

internal  stimulus  which  may  call  forth  all  the  capacities  and  powers. 
(Conklin,  Edwin  G.,  Heredity  and  Environment  in  the  Development 
of  Man  [Princeton],  ch.  vi,  p.  47.) 

^Woodworth,  op.  cit.,  p.  149. 

2  Sano,  F.,  "  Documenti  della  guerra :  Osservazioni  psicologiche  notate 
durante  il  bombardamento  di  Anversa,"  Rivista  di  psichologia,  anno 
xi,  pp.  1 19-128. 


54  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [54 

although  his  own  face  was  half  blown  off.  Those  who'  es- 
caped with  lesser  injuries  worked  day  and  night  while  the 
crisis  lasted.  Many  did  not  go  home  for  days,  so  mani- 
fold and  heavy  were  the  tasks.  There  was  no  pause  for 
comment.  Conversation  was  a  matter  of  nods  and  silent 
signs,  the  direction  of  an  index  finger.  Weeks  later  the 
workers  were  surprised  to  find  themselves  aged  and  thin. 
The  excitement,  the  stimulus  of  an  overwhelming  need  had 
banished  all  symptoms  of  fatigue.  During  the  congestion 
which  followed  the  arrival  of  the  relief  trains  there  were 
m'en  who  spent  seventy-two  hours  with  scarcely  any  rest 
or  sleep.  One  of  the  telephone  terminal  room  staff  stuck 
to  his  post  for  ninety-two  hours,  probably  the  recoird  case 
of  the  disaster  for  endurance  under  pressure.  Magnificent 
effort,  conspicious  enough  for  special  notice  was  the  work 
of  the  search  parties  who,  facing  bitterest  cold  and  in  the 
midst  of  blinding  sstorms,  continued  their  work  of  rescue; 
and  the  instance  of  the  business  girls,  who'  in  the  same 
wqather  worked  for  many  hours  with  bottles  of  hot  water 
hung  about  their  waists.  An  effect  which  could  not  es- 
cape, observation  was  the  strange  insensibility  to  suffering 
on  the  part  of  many  of  the  victims  themselves.  Men, 
women  and  little  children  endured  the  crudest  operations 
without  experiencing  the  common  effects  of  pain.  They 
seemed  to  have  been  anaesthetized  by  the  general  shock. 
Sidewalk  operations,  the  use  of  common  thread  for  sutures, 
the  cold-blooded  extracting  of  eyes  were  carried  on  often 
without  a  tremor.  This  resistance  to  suffering  was  due 
not  only  to  the  increase  of  energy  already  described  but  also 
to  the  fact  that  the  prostrating  effect  of  pain  as  largely  re- 
lative to  the  diversion  of  attention, — as  "  headaches  dis- 
appear promptly  upon  the  alarm  of  fire  "  and  "  toothaches 
vanish  at  the  moment  of  a  burglar's  scare."  Much  pain  is 
due  to  the  super-sensitivity  of  an  area  through  hyperaemia, 


55]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  55 

or  increased  blood  supply,  following  concentrated  attefn^ 
tion.  Thus  it  is  actually  possible  by  volition  to  control 
the  spread  of  pain,  and  the  therapeutic  virtues  of  an 
electric  shock  or  a  slap  in  the  face  are  equally  demonstrable. 
This  reasoning  is  also  applicable  to  the  absence  of  sympa- 
thetic reactiotis  among  muny  disaster  workers.  They  were 
found  often  to  be  "curiously  detached  and  not  greatly 
moved  by  the  distressing  scenes  in  morgue,  ini  hospital,  in 
the  ruins  and  at  the  inquiry  stations."^ 

Catastrophe  and  the  sudden  termination  of  the  normal    / 
which  ensues   become  the  stimuli   of   heroism  and  bring   i 
into  play  the  great  social  virtues  of  generosity  and  of  kind-    ', 
liness — which,  in  one  of  its  forms,  is  mutual  aid.     The  new   ^ 
conditions,  perhaps  it  would  be  more  correct  to  say,  afford 
the  occasion  for  their  release.     It  is  said  that  battle  does 
to  the  individual  what  the  developing  solution  does  to  the 
photographic  plate, — brings  out  what  is  in  the  man.     This 
may  also  be  said  of  catastrophe.     Every  community  has  its 
socialized  individuals,  the  dependable,  the  helpful,  the  con- 
siderate,   as    well    as    the    "  non-socialized    survivors    of 
savagery,"  who  are  distributed  about  the  zero  point  of  the 
social  scale.     Calamity  is  the  occasion  for  the  discovery  of 
the  "  presence  of  extraordinary  individuals  in  a  group." 
The  relation  of  them  to  a  crisis  is  one  of  the  most  im|portant 
points  in  the  problem'  of  progress. 

At  Halifax  there  were  encountered  many  such  individuals 
as  well  as  families  who  refused  assistance  that  others  might 
be  relieved.  Individual  acts  of  finest  model  were  written 
ineffaceably  upon  the  social  memory  of  the  inhabitants. 
There  was  the  case  of  a  child  who  released  with  her  teeth 
the  clothes  which  held  her  mother  beneath  a  pile  of  debris. 
A  wounded  girl  saved  a  large  family  of  children,  getting 
them  all  out  of  a  broken  and  burning  home.     A  telegraph 

1. Smith,  Stanley  K.,  The  Halifax  Horror  (Halifax,  1918),  ch.  iv,  p.  44. 


56  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [56 

Operator  at  the  cost  of  his  life  stuck  to  his  key,  sent  a  warn- 
ing message  over  the  line  and  stopped  an  incoming  train  in 
the  nick  of  time. 

Group  heroism  was  no  less  remarkable.  For  the  flood- 
ing of  the  powder  magazine  in  the  naval  yard  an  entire 
battery  volunteered.  This  was  why  the  second  explosion 
did  not  actually  occur.  Freight  handlers  too,  as  well  as 
soldiers,  revealed  themselves  possessors  of  the  great  spirit. 
A  conspicuous  case  was  that  oi  the  longshoremen  working 
on  board  of  a  ship  laden  with  explosives.  Fully  realizing  the 
impending  danger,  because  of  the  nearness  of  the  burning 
munitioner,  they  used  what  precious  minutes  of  life  re- 
mained them  to  protect  their  own  ship's  explosives  from 
ignition.  A  fire  did  afterwards  start  upon  the  ship  but 
a  brave  captain  loosed  her  from  the  pier,  and  himself  ex- 
tinguished the  blaze  which  might  soon  have  repeated  in  part 
the  devastations  already  wrought. 

No  disaster  psychology  should  omit  a  discussion  of  the 
psychology  of  helpfulness — that  self-help  to  which  the  best 
relief  workers  always  appeal,  as  well  as  of  the  mutual  aid 
upon  which  emergency  relief  must  largely  depend.  Mutual 
aid  while  not  a  primary  social  fact  is  inherent  in  the  associa- 
tion of  members  of  society,  as  it  also  "obtains  among  cells 
and  organs  of  the  vital  organism."  As  it  insured  survival 
in  the  earlier  stages  of  evolution  ^  so'  it  reveals  itself  when 
survival  is  again  threatened  by  catastrophe. 

The  illustrations  of  mutual  aid  at  Halifax  would  fill  a 
volume.  Not  only  was  it  evidenced  in  the  instances  of 
families  and  friends  but  also  in  the  realm  of  business. 
Cafes  served  lunches  without  charge.  Drug  stores  gave 
ooit  freely  of  their  supplies.  Firms  released  their  clerks 
to  swell  the  army  of  relief.     A  noteworthy  case  of  com- 

1  Kropotkin,  Prince,  Mutual  Aid  (N.  Y.,  1919),  ch.  i,  p,  14. 


57]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  PSYCHOLOGY  57 

munity  service  was  that  of  the  Grocers'  Guild  announdngi 
that  its  m'embers  would 

fill  no  orders  for  outside  points  during  the  crisis,  that  they 
would  cooperate  with  the  relief  committee  in  delivering  food- 
stuffs free  of  charge  to  any  point  in  the  city,  and  that  their 
stocks  were  at  the  disposal  of  the  committee  at  the  actual  cost 
to  them.^ 

By  incidents  such  as  these,  Halifax  gained  the  appellation 
of  the  City  of  Comrades. 

Catastrophe  becomes  also  the  excitant  for  an  unparalleled 
opening  of  the  springs  of  generosity.^  Communication 
has  transformed  mutual  aid  into  a  term  of  worldwide  signi- 
ficance. As  at  San  Francisco,  when  from  all  directions 
spontaneous  gifts  were  hurried  to  the  stricken  city,  when  in 
a  period  of  three  months  seventeen  hundred  carloads  and 
five  steamerloads  of  relief  goods  arrived,  in  addition  to 
millions  of  cash  contributions,  so  was  it  at  Halifax.  So 
it  has  always  been,  as  is  proven  by  Chicago,  Dayton, 
Chelsea  as  well  as  by  numbers  of  other  instances.  The 
public  heart  responds  with  instantaneous  and  passionate 
sympathy.  Halifax  specials  were  on  every  railroad.  Ships 
brought  relief  by  sea.  Cities  vied  with  each  other  in  their 
responses.  Every  hour  brought  telegraphed  assistance  from 
governments  and  organizations.  In  about  fifteen  weeksi 
approximately  eight  millions  had  been  received,  aside  from 
the  Federal  grant.  But  it  was  not  the  totality  of  the  gifts, 
but  the  nimiber  of  the  givers  which  gives  point  to  our  study. 
So  many  rushed  with  their  donations  to  the  Calvin  Austin 
before  she  sailed  from  Boston  on  her  errand  of  relief  that 

*  Johnstone,  op.  cit. 

'There  is  no  better  evidence  of  the  response  of  the  public  heart  to  a 
great  tragedy  than  the  fact  that  at  Halifax  upwards  of  a  thousand 
offers  were  received  for  the  adoption  of  the  orphaned  children. 


^8  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [58 

**ith€  police  reserves  were  called  out  to  preserve  order."  A 
great  mass  of  the  contributions  involved  much  personal 
sacrifice  upon  the  part  of  the  contributors,  as  accompany- 
ing letters  testified.  It  could  be  written  of  Halifax  as  it 
was  of  San'  Francisco  that : 

all  the  fountains  of  good  fellowship,  of  generosity,  of  sympathy, 
of  good  cheer,  pluck  and  determination  have  been  opened  wide 
by  the  common  downfall.  The  spirit  of  all  is  a  marvelous 
revelation  of  the  good  and  fine  in  humanity,  intermittent  or 
dormant  under  ordinary  conditions,  but  dominant  and  all  per- 
vading in  the  shadow  of  disaster.^ 

Abridged  and  sketchy  as  the  foregoing  necessarily  is,  it  is 
perhaps  full  enough  to  have  at  least  outlined  the  social 
phenomena  of  the  major  sort  which  a  great  disaster  presents. 
These  are  found  to  be  either  abnormal  and  handicapping, 
such  as,  emotional  parturition ;  or  stimulative  and  promotive, 
such  as  the  dynamogenic  reactions.  In  propositional  form 
it  may  be  stated  that  catastrophe  is:  attended  by  phenonema' 
of  social  psychology,  which  may  either  retard  or  promote 
social  organization. 

In  addition  this  chapter  has  discussed  the  role  of  catastro- 
phe in  stimulating  community  service,  in  presenting  models 
of  altruistic  conduct,  in  translating  energy  into  action,  in 
defend 'ng  law  and  order,  and  in  bringing  into  play  the  great 
social  virtues  of  generosity,  sympathy  and  mutual  aid. 

1  Bicknell,  Ernest  P.,  "  In  the  Thick  of  the  Relief  Work  at  San 
Francisco,"  Charities  and  the  Commons,  vol.  xvi  (June,  1906),  p.  299. 


CHAPTER  III 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Organization 

The  organization  of  relief — The  disaster  protocracy — The  transition 
from  chaos  through  leadership — Vital  place  of  communication — 
Utility  of  association — Imitation — Social  pressure — Consciousness  of 
kind — "Discussion — Circumstantial  pressure — ^Climate — ^Geographic  de- 
terminants— iClassification  of  factors. 

We  have  seen  something  of  the  disintegration  which 
followed  what  has  been  called  the  "  stun  of  the  explosion." 
It  included  the  abrupt  flight  from,  and  the  emptying  of,  all 
the  houses  and  centers  of  employment,  the  division  O'f 
families,  in  the  haste  of  the  runnitig  and  the  rescue,  and  the 
utter  helplessness  of  thousands  in  the  three  basic  necessities 
of  life — food,  raiment  and  a  roof.  There  was  the  dislocation 
of  transportation,  the  disorganization  of  business,  and  the 
problem  of  unemployment  aggravated  because  not  only  was 
the  work  gone,  but  also  with  it  the  will  to  work. 

Social  organization  comes  next  in  order  and  because  its 
process  was  associated  with  the  organization  of  relief — the 
first  social  activity — the  sociological  factors  observed  in  the 
latter  call  for  descriptive  treatment.  When  the  human 
organism  receives  an  accident  to  one  of  its  parts,  automatic 
relief  processes  from  within  spring  at  once  into  being,  and 
it  is  so  with  the  body  politic.  This  "w"j  medicatriA^ 
naturae"  assumes  sovereign  power  over  all  the  resources 
of  the  community.  That  part  of  the  social  sensorium  which 
is  most  closely  organized  in  normal  hours,  first  recovers 
consciousness  in  disaster.  In  the  case  of  Halifax  it  was 
59]  59 


6o  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [60 

the  army.  So  was  it  in  Sam  Fruncisco,  and  in  Chelsea. 
The  army  has  the  intensive  concentration,  the  discipHne, 
the  organization  and  often  the  resource  of  suppHes  instantly 
available.  Its  training  is  of  the  kind  for  the  endurance  of 
shock. ^  It  so  happened  that  at  Halifax  large  numbers  of 
men  in  uniform  were  stationed  where  they  could  quickly 
respond  to  call.  They  were  very  soon  under  orders.  The 
military  authorities  realized  before  midday,  the  part  which 
the  army  should  play.  The  firemen  too  were  a  social  group 
which  largely  remained  organized,  and  responded  to  the 
general  alarm  soon  after  the  explosion.  Their  chief  and 
deputy-chief  had  been  instantly  killed  so  they  were  leader- 
less,  until  one  of  the  city  controllers  assumed  command,  and 
in  spite  of  the  wild  exodus  when  the  alarm  of  a  second  ex- 
plosion spread,  these  men  remained  at  their  posts. 

Play  actors  also^  display  similar  traits  of  collective  be- 
havior. They  are  accustomed  to  think  quickly,  to  live  in 
restricted  spaces,  and  to  meet  emergencies.  Than  the  stage 
there  is  no  better  school.  Each  actor  does  his  or  her  part 
and  it  alone.  The  Academy  Stock  Company,  forsaking  the 
school  of  Thespis  for  that  of  Esculapius,  organized  the 
first  relief  station  established  at  Halifax.  This  was  in 
operation  about  noon  on  the  day  of  the  disaster. 

Thus  it  came  about  that  the  soldiers,  firemen  and  play 
actors  may  be  called  the  disaster  protocracy.'  They  were 
"  the  alert  and  effective,"  the  most  promptly  reacting  units 
in  emergency.  And  it  would  appear  that  the  part  of 
society  which  is  most  closely  organized  and  disciplined  in 
normal  periods  first  recovers  social  consciousness  in  dis- 
aster. 

1  What  has  been  said  of  soldiers  is  of  course  equally  true  of  sailors. 
'  Giddings,  Franklin  H.,  "  Pluralistic  Behaviour,"  American  Journal 
of  Sociology,  vol.  xxv,  no.  4  (Jan.,  1920),  p.  539- 


6i]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION  6l 

It  is  the  events  of  the  first  few  hours  which  are  of 
special  interest  to  the  sociologist.  The  word  most  descrip- 
tive of  the  first  observable  phenomenon  was  leadership.  The 
soldiers  were  foremost  in  the  work  of  rescue,  of  warning, 
of  protection,  of  transportation  and  of  food  distribution. 
But  the  earliest  leadership  that  could  be  called  social,  arising 
from  the  public  itself,  was  that  oni  the  part  of  those  who 
had  no  family  ties,  much  of  the  earliest  work  being  doQie 
by  visitors  in  the  city.  The  others  as  a  rule  ran  first  to  their 
homes  to  discover  if  their  own  families  were  in  danger. 
From  this  body  in  a  short  while  however  many  came  for- 
ward to  join  in  the  activities  of  relief. 

As  already  said  those  with  no  social,  family  or  property 
ties  were  among  the  first  to  begin  relief  work.  But  many 
of  these  started  early  simply  because  they  were  present 
where  need  arose.  Many  indeed  of  the  uninjured  folk  at 
a  distance  seemed  unable  to  realize  the  terribleness'  of  the 
immediate  need  in  the  stricken  area.  In  fact,  owing  to  the 
collapse  of  communication  they  did  not  for  an  appreciable 
time  discover  that  there  was  an  area  more  stricken  than 
their  own,  and  devoted  themselves  to  cleaning  up  glass  and 
the  like.  But  within  a  quarter  of  an  hour  a  hospital  ship 
had  sent  ashore  two  landing  parties  with  surgeons  and 
emergency  kits.  With  almost  equal  dispatch  the  passengers 
of  an  incoming  train — ^^the  railroad  terminal  at  the  time 
being  in  the  north  end  of  the  city — were  on  hand,  and  were 
among  the  earliest  first-aid  workers.  One,  a  Montreal  man, 
was  known  individually  to  have  rendered  first  aid  to  at 
least  a  half  hundred  of  the  wounded. 

It  was  early  afternoon,  perhaps  five  hours  after  the 
catastrophe,  when  a  semblance  of  cooperative  action  in 
rescue  work  began.  Previous  to  this  the  work  had  been  done 
in  a  rapid  and  random  fashion,  a  single  ruin  being  dug 
through  a  second  or  even  a  third  time.     Then  came  the 


^2  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [62 

recognition  of  the  utility  of  association/  Thereafter  the 
searchers  became  parties  each  of  which  was  detailed  to  go 
over  a  definite  area.  When  a  particular  section  had  been 
covered  it  was  sO'  recorded.  This  process  considerably  ex- 
pedited the  work  in  hand.  Meanwhile  relief  was  organized 
in  other  important  directions. 

The  vital  place  of  communication  in  society  was  recog- 
nized at  once.  It  is  a  major  influence  in  association,  and 
upon  it  in  disaster  depends  the  immediacy  as  well  as  the 
adequacy  of  relief.  Connections  had  been  cut  by  the  ex- 
plosion and  the  outside  world  could  only  wait  and  wonder. 
How  little  real  information  filtered  through  is  shown  by 
the  fact  that  at  Truro,  only  sixty-two  miles  distant,  the  an- 
nouncement was  made  three  hours  after  the  explosion  that 
the  death  roll  would  not  bear  mo^re  than  fifty  names. 
Nevertheless  within  an  hour  after  the  explosion  a  telegraph 
company  had  a  single  line  established,  and  with  news  of 
the  disaster,  communities  everywhere  took  up  the  role  of 
the  Samaritan. 

While  the  great  hegira  was  in  progress  another  leader, 
a  railroad  official,  drove  rapidly  out  the  Bedford  Road  and 
commandeered  the  first  unbroken  wire  to  Moncton.  There- 
after all  that  the  government  railroad  equipment  could  do 
was  at  the  community's  service.  Meanwhile  the  dislocated 
railroad  yards  were  being  combed  for  a  live  engine  and 
coaches  in  commission.  A  hospital  train  was  put  together 
and  in  less  than  four  hours  after  the  explosion  a  large 
number  of  injured  people  were  being  transported  to  Truro. 

Even  before  the  rushing  of  the  wounded  to  the  hospitals 
a  few  began  to  realize  the  great  human  needs  which  would 
soon  be  manifest  amiong  the  concourse  O'f  thousands  who 
waited  in  helpless  suspense  upon  the  Common  and  the  hill. 
Here  they  were  en  masse,  a  typical  social  aggregation,  re- 

1  Tenney,  Alvan  A.,  Unpublished  lectures  on  Social  Organization. 


63]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION  63 

sponding  to  the  primitive,  gregarious  instinct  of  the  herd. 
''Like  sheep  they  had  flocked  together  too  bewildered  for 
consecutive  thought."  ^  Yet  here  ministrations  of  one  sort 
or  another  came  into  spontaneous  operation.  Soon  the 
military  began  raising  white  tents  upon  the  field.  One 
after  another  they  rose,  presenting  the  appearance  of  an  huge 
encampment.  The  idea  spread  by  imitation,^  the  repetition 
of  a  model, — "  the  imitative  response  of  many  minds  to 
the  suggestive  invention  of  one."  One  or  two  here  and  one 
or  two  there  began  to  prepare  the  big  church  halls  and 
other  roomy  institutional  buildings  for  occupancy.  Hastily 
the  windows  were  patched  up,  the  glass  swept  out,  and  no 
sooner  had  the  danger  of  a  second  explosion  passed,  and  the 
rumor  of  a  possible  roof  reached  the  homeless,  than 
they  began  to  repair  thither.  At  first  each  improvised  shelter 
became  a  miniature  clothing  and  food  depot  at  well  as  a 
habitation.  Then  the  idea  spread  of  taking  the  refugees  into 
such  private  homes  as  had  fared  less  badly.  Imitation  is  the 
foundation  of  custom.  It  became  the  thing  to  do.  The 
thing  to  do  is  social  pressure.  It  may  be  unwilled  and  un^ 
intended  but  it  is  inexorable.  It  worked  effectively  upon 
all  who  had  2n  unu'sed  room.  Many  sheltered  upwards  of 
a  dozen  for  weeks;  some,  more. 

In  the  homes  and  shelters  association  of  the  like-minded 
soon  came  about  through  consciousness  of  kind.  At  first 
it  was  a  very  general  consciousness  which  seemed  to  draw'i 
all  together  into  a  fellowship  of  suffering  as  victims  of  a 
common  calamity.  There  was  neither  male  nor  female,  just 
nor  unjust,  bond  nor  free.  Men,  women  and  little  child- 
ren lay  side  by  side  in  the  large  sleeping  rooms  and 
"  shared  each  other's  woes,"   for  "  the  consciousness  of 

1  Bell,  McKelvie,  A  Romance  of  the  Halifax  Disaster  (Halifax,  1918). 

2  Tarde,  Gabriel,  Les  lois  de  Vimitation  (N.  Y.,  1903),  translation  by 
E.  C.  Parsons,  ch.  i,  p.  14. 


64  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [64 

kind  allays  fear  and  engenders  comradeship.^  Then  fol- 
lowed requests  for  changes  of  location  in  the  dormitories, 
and  for  changes  of  seats  at  thq  dining  tables.  As  various 
shelters  sprang  up,  the  religious  element  appeared.  Ap- 
pH cations  came  for  transfers  from  Roman  Catholic  insti- 
tutions to  Protestant  stations  and  vice  versa.  Even  the 
politically  congenial  were  only  too  ready  to  segregate  when 
occasion  offered. 

Discussion  and  agreement  must  precede  all  wise  con^ 
certed  volition.  There  mtist  be  "  common  discussion  of 
common  action."  ^  Propositions  must  be  "  put  forth  "  and 
talked  over.  There  must  be  a  "  meeting  of  minds  "  and  a 
"  show  of  hands,"  and  decisions  made.  There  had  been 
no  preparedness.  The  city  possessed  not  even  a  paper 
organization  for  such  a  contingency  as  a  sudden  disaster; 
so  that  during  the  most  precious  hours  citizens  and  civic 
officials  had  to  consult  and  map  out  a  program  as  best 
the  circumstances  allowed.  It  was  late  afternoon  on  the 
day  of  the  disaster  when  a  tentative  plan  had  been  formu- 
lated in  the  City  Hall.  The  newly  formed  committees 
could  do  but  little  utitil  the?  following  dawn. 

Men  at  best  are  largely  creatures  of  circumistance.  In- 
numerable causes,  small  and  great,  conspire  to  incite  social 
action.  But  in  catastrophe  the  control  of  circumstantial 
pressure^  becomes  almost  sovereign  in  extent.  The  con^ 
ditions  it  brings  about,  while  often  delaying  measures  of  in- 
dividual relief,  account  very  largely  for  the  rapidity  of 
organization.  While  they  limit  they  also  provoke  effort. 
The  common  danger  constrains  great  numbers  to  "  overlook 
many  differences,  to  minimize  many  of  their  antagonisms 
and  to  combine  their  efforts."     At  Halifax  the  pressure 

^Giddings,  op.  cit.,  p.  396. 

'Bagehot,  Walter,  Physics  and  Politics  (N.  Y.,  1884),  p.  159,  et  seq. 

•  Giddlngs,  op.  cit.,  p.  390. 


65]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION          65 

of  indescribable  suffering  precipitated  the  medical  and 
hospital  arrangements  which  were  the  earliest  forms  of 
communal  service.  But  it  was  the  (meteorological  con- 
ditions which  commanded  the  most  prompt  attention  to  the 
consideration  of  shelter  and  clothing.  The  months  ap- 
peared to  have  lost  station  and  February  to  have  come  out 
of  season.  The  following  table  gives  the  weather  record  for 
the  seven  days  which  followed  the  catastrophe.^  It  is  the 
record  of  a  succession  of  snow,  wind,  cold  and  blizzard. 

Thursday,  Dec.  6th.     9  a.  m.    Fair.     Frozen  ground.     Light 
N.  W.  wind.     No  precipitation.     Tem- 
perature: max.  39.2,  min.  16.8. 
Friday,  Dec.  7th.    9  a.  m.  N.  E.  wind,  velocity  19.    Snow 
falling.    At  noon  N.  W.  gale.    After- 
noon,  blizzard   conditions.     9   p.   m. 
N.  W.  wind,  velocity  34.    Precipitation 
16.0   in.   snow.     Temperature:   max. 
32.2,  min.  24.8. 
Saturday,  Dec.  8th.    9  a.  m.  N.  W.  wind,  velocity  20.    Inter- 
mittent sunshine.   9  p.  m.  N.  W.  wind, 
velocity   11.      Precipitation   1.2   snow 
(in  a.  m.).    Temperature:  max.  29.8, 
min.  15. 

9  a.  m.  S.  E.  gale,  velocity  39.  Streets 
icy  and  almost  impassable.  9  p.  m. 
S.  W.  wind,  velocity  27.  Precipitation 
.99  rainfall  (1.40  a.  m.  till  noon). 
Temperature:  max.  50.41,  min.  14.6. 
9  a.  m.  S.  W.  wind,  velocity  1 1 .  After- 
noon, blizzard  (worst  in  years).  Knee- 
deep  drifts.  9  p.  m.  W.  wind,  velocity 
20.  Precipitation  5.6  snowfall  (2  p.  m. 
till  5.40  p.  m.).  Temperature:  max. 
34.2,  min.  16.8. 

*From  information  kindly  supplied  by  D.  L.  Hutchinson,  director  of 
the  iSt.  John  (N.  B.)  observatory,  and  F.  B.  Ronnan,  Halifax  Station. 


Sunday,  Dec.  9th. 


Monday,  Dec.  loth. 


66  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [66 

Tuesday,  Dec.  nth.  9  a.  m.  Clear.  W.  wind,  velocity  18. 
9  p.  m.  W.  wind,  velocity  11.  No 
precipitation.  Temperature :  max.  18.2, 
min.  6.6 
Wednesday,  Dec.  12th.  9  a.  m.  N.  W.  wind,  velocity,  15.  9 
p.  m.  N.  E.  wind,  velocity  3.  No  pre- 
cipitation. Temperature:  max.  17, 
min.  2. 

In  consequence  of  otherwise  unendurable  conditions,  the 
most  rapid  repairs  were  made  to  all  habitable  houses  or 
(those  possible  of  being  made  so'.  The  same  was  true  of 
public  buildings,  hospitals,  factories  and  warehouses. 
Moreover  the  same  explanation  accounts  for  the  exodus  of 
miany  who  sought  for  shelter  tO'  the  countryside  nearby ;  and 
the  many  more  who  accepted  the  invitation  of,  and  entrained 
for  various  Nova  Scotian  towns  which  became  veritable 
"  cities  of  refuge "  to  hundreds.  The  climate  ^  decided 
the  question  of  reconstruction  in  favor  of  temporary  struc- 
tures; for  it  was  a  time  of  year  when  prompt  rebuilding 
was  out  of  the  question.  Climatic  condiitions  also  seriously 
delayed  the  arrival  of  relief  supplies,  allowed  but  scanty 
/provision  for  many,  kept  somie  from  the  depots  of  relief, 
or  from  surgical  aid;  and  others  standing  in  line  in  the 
bitter  cold.  It  also-  added  seriously  to  the  sanitation  and 
shelter  problem.  But  it  speeded  and  spurred  the  workers 
to  prevent  the  maximum  of  exposure  and  neglect.  It  called 
imperatively  for  the  most  effective  system-,  and  many 
of  the  workable  methods  were  hit  upon  under  the  stress  of 
storm.  An  illustration  of  this  may  be  found  in  the  adop- 
tion of  many  food  depots  instead  of  one  central  $tation. 
Regional  influence  thus  "  fixes  the  possibilities  of  organiza- 
tion and  collective  effectiveness.'"     The  sociologist  must 

^Semple,  Ellen,  Influences  of  Geographic  Environment  (N.  Y.,  1911), 
p.  607,  et  seq. 
'Giddings,  op.  cit.,  p.  389. 


6^]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION         67 

study  maps  of  lands  and  plans  of  cities.  The  location 
of  the  food  stations  at  Halifax  Was  a  matter  of  topography 
as  we;re  the  lajter  administration  districts.  The  city  is 
widely  spread  out.  It  has  fifty  more  miles  of  street  than 
a  city  of  similar  population  in  a  neighboring  province.  Six 
depots  were  established  for  the  public  distribution  of  sup- 
plies/ situated  so  as  to  touch  the  entire  needy  population 
most  effectively,  and  to  equalize  the  groups  to  some  degree. 
So  too,  in  the  matter  of  dressing  stations,  accessibility  was 
a  deciding  factor.  But  even  this  system  had  to  be  supple- 
mented. Bread  vans  were  driven  hither  and  thither  and  wheni 
halted  in  the  center  of  a  s|treet  were  usually  immediately 
surrounded.  Thus  social  reorganization  in  catastrophe! 
witnesses  to  an  urgency  resident  no  less  in  space  than  in 
time  and  reemphasizes  the  importance  placed  upon  the 
physical  factors  in  sociology. 

Thus  may  be  said  to  have  come  about  the  transiltioo  from 
chaos  to  a  semblance  of  comimtunity  oirganization.  Not  the 
normal  civil  social  order  of  pre-disaster  days,  but  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  species  of  collective  behavior,  and  the  organ- 
ization of  relationships  apparently  Oif  a  quite  different 
character.  The  difference  was  one  which  might  be  com- 
pared to  that  between  a  great  relief  camp  and  a  city.  But 
the  difference  was  only  superficial.  Fundamentally  there 
were  to  be  seen  the  factors  underlying  all  social  organiza- 
tion. These  have  been  already  illustrated,  and  are  classified 
as  psychological,  such  as  leadership,  gregarious  instinct, 
imitation,  consciousnesis  o-f  kind,  discussion,  recognition  of 
utility  of  association  and  custom;  and  as  physical,  includ- 
ing climate  and  topography.^     The  conclusion  was  drawn* 

*For  a  period!  of  two  weeks  meals  for  15,000  people  were  distributed 
every  day. 

'Other  sociological  factors  might  also  be  illustrated,  namely,  (a)  the 
biological,  including,  besides  the  density  of  population,  the  heredity  and 


68  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [68 

that  the  part  of  society  which  is  most  closely  organized  and 

disciplined   in   normality,   first   recovers   consciousness    in 

catastrophe,  and  the  value  of  a  militia  organization  in  every 

>'t!ommunity  is  a  practical  corollary.     This  follows  not  only 

j  Ibecause  of  the  imperturbabiliity  and  the  promptitude  of 

1  reactiom,  of  an  army  in  crisis,  but  also  because!  of  the 

rapidity  with  which  it  can  be  mobilized,  its  value  in  pre- 

i  j  serving  law  and  order,  its  authoritative  control  a*nd  power  to 

'punish,  and  because  of  the  attending  psychological  effects 

'of  orderly  bearing  and  coolness  in  a  time  of  general  chaos, 

I  bespeaking  a  care  that  is  at  once  paternal  and  sympathetic. 

the  physical  and  mental  health  of  the  inhabitants,  (b)  the  equipmental 
factor,  including  available  economic  resources,  general  enlightenment, 
social  surplus  and  institutional  facilities  for  re-education,  etc.  {Vide 
ch,  vii.) 


CHAPTER  IV 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Organization  (Cont'd) 

The  reorganization  of  the  civil  social  order — Division  of  labor— <Re- 
sumption  of  normal  activities^ — ^^State  and  voluntary  associations — 
Order  of  reestablishment — Effects  of  environmental  change — The 
play  of  imitation — The  stimulus  of  lookers-on-^Social  conservation. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  repeat  the  fact,  which  the  reader 
has  already  seen,  that  the  process  of  complete  social  organ- 
ization was  largely  expedited  by  the  organization  of  relief, 
and  materially  reacted  upon  by  it.  The  community's  "  big 
men,"  the  men  of  prominence,  the  mien  of  broad  experience 
in  civic  and  philanthropic  work,  the  men  who  knew  the  re- 
sources of  the  city  and  had  the  prestige  Ito  command  them, 
were  deeply  immersed  in  the  relief  work  while  the  businessea 
and  the  departments  of  the  shattered  body  politic  waited  or 
went  forward  in  a  more  or  less  indifferent  way. 

But  this  could  be  bojth  economically  and  socially  of  ai 
temporary  nature  only.  "  Business  and  industry  must  be 
set  agoing.  Church  and  school  must  resume  the  ordinary 
routine.  One  by  one  the  broken  threads  of  the  former 
everyday  life,  the  life  of  custom  and  habit  must  be  recon- 
nected." The  division  of  social  labor  ^  is  a  law  of 
society.  It  is  traceable  back  to  the  primitive  household 
itself,  and  is  a  result  of  underlying  differences.  The 
great  "  cause  which  deteimines  the  manner  by  which  work 
is  divided  is  diversity  of  capacity."  With  the  advent  of  the 
social  specialists  at  Halifax  a  major  division  of  function 

^  Durkheim,  £mile,  De  la  division  du  travail  social  (Paris,  1893). 
69I  69 


70  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [70 

began.  The  respcwisibility  for  the  relief  work  having  been 
delegated  to  a  special  social  group,  public  thought  and 
public  men  were  free  to  turn  their  energies  to  the  restora- 
tion of  a  normal  society. 

But  it  was  the  reorganization  rather  than  the  organiza- 
tion of  relations  which  the  sociologist  observes  to  have  first 
retaken  place.  The  stage  was  all  laid.  It  was  necessary  only 
[  Jor  the  actors  in  Ithe  drama  to  resumie  their  places.  The 
old  "  parts"  awaited  them,  although  many  of  the  "proper- 
ties "  were  no  more.  Or  to  use  the  nuore  sociological  jargon 
one  might  say,  there  was  still  the  homogeneity  of  stock, 
still  a  dominating  like-mindedness,  sitill  a  protocracy,  still 
a  group  of  mores  to  serve  as  media  of  social  self-control. 
^  Indeed  miost  of  the  former  complexities  of  social  structure 
remained.  But  this  was  only  potentially  true.  The  social 
relations  based  upon  the  underlying  factors  had  to  be  resumed. 
Moreover  the  resumption  was  accompanied  by  various  changesi 
the  significance  of  which  will  appear  in  later  discussion. 
The  order  of  the  resumption  of  normal  activities  is  of  unusual 
social  interest  as  are  also  the  influences  which  were  in  play 
and  the  changes  which  etiisued.  It  may  be  objected  that 
such  a  tabulation  is  unfair  to  the  various  socially  comipon- 
enit  groups  and  that  the  special  exigencies  of  each  preclude 
comparison.  But  at  least  one  index  of  the  bent  of  the 
social  mind  is  the  separation  of  those  activities  which  must 
needs  be  first  rehabilitated,  from  those  which  can  wait. 
Organizing  genius  was  not  entirely  occupied  with  relief  in 
the  ordinary  sense  of  the  term. 

Ecmiomic  vigor  is  one  of  the  most  vital  things  in  a  comh 
munity's  life.  It  is  in  a  sense  fundamental  not  only  to 
happiness  and  general  well-being  but  accompanies  and  con- 
ditions the  cultural  institutions,  religious,  educational  oiid 
aesthetic.  It  is  not  surprising  then  that  Commercial  activity- 
was  in  actual  fact  the  earliest  aspect  of  life  to  resume  a 


71  ]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION  yi 

semblance  of  normality.  Naturally  public  utilities  were 
first  on  the  list,  for  these  include  systems  of  communication 
without  which  society  can  hardly  be.  Reference  has  al- 
ready been  made  to  the  speed  with  which  a  makeshift  service 
was  established,  but  our  purpose  here  is  to  record  the  resump- 
tion of  normal  activity. 

Wire  communication  is  led  out  from  the  city  by  pole  lines. 
Many  of  these  had  been  demolished,  Or  broken  at  the  cross- 
beam. Clerks  had  been  injured  and  instruments  damaged. 
In  spite  of  these  odds  one  was  reconnected  within  an  hour, 
and  by  the  evening  of  the  day  of  the  disaster  six  direct 
multiplex  wires  to  Montreal,  three  to  St.  John  and  one  each 
to  Bostom  and  New  York,  had  been  established.  Upwards 
of  a  thousand  messages  an  hour  went  forth  the  first  week. 
The  work  became  normal  about  December  twentieth. 

The  telephone  system  suffered  the  loss  of  the  entire  north- 
ern exchange  and  of  the  harbor  cable — broken  through  ships 
dragging  anchor — a  total  material  damage  of  one  hundred 
thousand  dollars.  Its  personnel  was  also  depleted.  Neverthe- 
less telephone  business  may  be  said  to  have  been  generally 
resumed  on  the  seventh,  the  day  after  the  disaster,  and  the 
load  of  local  traffic  soon  attained  over  one  hundred  and 
twenty  percent  above  its  average  figure.  Telephone  service 
was  absolutely  suspended  for  only  about  two  hours, — ^the 
period  of  prohibition  from  buildings, — and  the  cable  tele- 
phone for  about  three  days.  Messages  of  a  social  character 
were  tabooed  for  several  weeks,  when  the  work  again  becamie 
normal. 

The  illumination  service  was  quickly  restored.  The 
company  was  able  to  give  partial  light  and  some  service 
from  noon  on  the  sixth.  Periods  of  intermittent  darkness 
however,  were  not  unusual.  Gas  service  was  off  until  De- 
cember the  ninth — the  top  of  the  gasometer  having  been 
broken  and  two  hundred  thousand  cubic  feet  deflected  from 


72  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [72 

the  mains  into  the  air — when  repairs  were  completed  and  on 
the  tenth  the  service  resumed.  On  the  fourteenth  gas  and 
electric  light  service  became  normal. 

Railroad  communication  had  been  dislocated.  The  ex- 
plosion occurred  in  the  vicinity  of  the  principal  sidings  and 
vitrJ  portions  of  the  system.  Three  miles  of  the  main 
ruad  were  buried  in  debris,  the  station  wrecked,  equipment 
damaged,  and  crews  scattered  searching  for  their  dead. 
In  spite  of  this,  as  already  noted,  a  hospital  train  was  sent 
out  in  the  early  afternoon  of  the  disaster  day  and  incom- 
ng  trains  were  switched  to  their  new  tracks  leading  to  the 
south  end  terminal.  On  the  evening  of  the  day  following 
the  disaster — Friday — the  first  regular  train  for  Montreal 
left  the  city.  Two  days  later  the  main  lines  were  clear 
and  the  first  train  left  the  old  passenger  station  on 
Saturday  evening.  By  Monday  the  full  passenger  service 
was  resumed,  to  and  from-  the  station.  Eight  days  after 
the  catastrophe  all  branches  of  the  service  were  working 
and  conditions  were  fairly  normal. 

The  rolling  stock  of  the  street-car  system  sustained  much 
damage.  Some  of  the  employees  were  injured  and  others 
were  unavailable.  A  scant  service  was  restored  at  noon  on 
December  the  sixth.  By  six  o'clock  of  the  seventh,  tram 
lines  in  the  north  section  were  able  to  resume  an  eight-car 
service.  Then  the  blizzard  came  and  tied  up  all  lines.  It 
was  not  until  Sunday,  December  ninth,  that  it  was  possible 
to  resume  any  semblance  of  car  service.  On  the  twenty- 
second  of  December,  twenty-two  cars  were  operating — • 
•twenty-seven  is  the  normal  number, — ^but  the  shortage  of 
men  made  it  difficult  to  operate  the  full  number.  The 
service  was  not  entirely  normal  for  some  months  owing  to 
the  severe  storms  all  winter  which  tied  up  the  lines  and 
caused  delavs,  and  to  the  shortage  of  men  to  handle  the  cars. 

The  newspaper  offices  by  the  employment  of  hand  com- 


73]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION         73 

positors  were  able  to  prcxiuce  papers  on  December  seventh 
but  in  limited  editions  and  of  reduced  size.  This  was 
owing  to  the  dependency  of  the  linotypes  upon  the  gas 
service  which  had  failed.  The  normal-size  production  re- 
commenced in  a  week's  time.^ 

The  postal  service  was  completely  disorganized  and  was 
not  restored  to  any  extent  until  Monday  the  tenth  of  De- 
cember. Owing  to  the  innumerable  changes  of  address,  as 
well  as  many  other  reasons,  it  was  weeks  before  there  was 
a  normal  and  reliable  distribution  of  mails. 

The  banks  were  open  for  business  the  morning  following 
the  catastrophe,  just  as  soon  as  the  doors  and  windows  were 
put  in.  Traffic  of  relief  trains  coming  in  affected  the 
ordinary  trade  for  three  months,  more  or  less,  but  princi- 
pally outside  of  the  city.  In  the  city  all  business  in  the 
banks  went  on  as  usual  the  day  after  the  explosion. 

Two  instances  are  selected  at  random  to  illustrate  the 
resumption  of  general  business  activity.  Out  of  much; 
wreckage  and  a  forty-thousand-dollar  loss  one  company 
restarted  paint  and  varnish  making  on  January  second.  A 
large  clothing  establishment,  had  been  badly  damaged.  The 
factory  and  all  branches  of  the  business  were  running  in 
five  weeks — January  tenth.  Machines  were  in  operation  with 
shortened  staffs  at  an  earlier  date. 

The  regular  meetings  of  the  City  Council  recommenced 
on  December  twentieth,  and  were  held  regularly  from  that 
time  on.  The  Board  of  Trade  rooms  were  not  badly 
damaged  and  there  was  no  cessation  of  work  or  meetings. 
The  theatres  were  speedily  repaired  and  resumed  business 
on  Friday,  December  the  twenty-eighth.  The  Citizen's 
Library  was  a  few  weeks  closed  for  the  circulation  of  books, 

1  In  the  great  Baltimore  fire  of  1904  the  Baltimore  Sun,  by  remarkable 
enterprise  was  gotten  out  at  Washington,  45  miles  distant,  and  did  not 
miss  a  single  issue. 


74  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [74 

and  used  in  relief  service  as  a  food  depot,  thus  ministering 
to  a  hunger  which  is  more  imperious  than  that  of  mind  in 
the  hour  of  catastrophe. 

Of  the  churches  several  were  entirely  destrayed.  Ini  all 
cases  the  edifices  were  injured,  organs  disordered  and  win- 
dows shattered.  Parishes  were  in  some  instances  almost 
wiped  out.  In  a  single  congregation  four  hundred  and  four 
perished.  In  another  niearly  two  hundred  were  killed,  the 
remainder  losing  their  property.  In  a  third,  of  the  one 
hundred  and  eight  houses  represented  in  the  congregation 
only  fourteen  were  left  standing.  Hurried  efforts  were 
made  to  safeguard  church  property,  but  church  services  were 
not  generally  resumed  until  the  second  Sunday.^  Even 
then  the  congregations  were  small  and  the  worshipping- 
places  were  not  in  all  cases  churches.  Theatres,  halls  and 
other  buildings  housed  m,any  a  religious  gathering.  While 
the  restoration  of  churches  waited,  clergy  and  church 
workers  gave  themselves  unremittingly  to  the  relief  of  the 
needy,  the  succor  of  the  injured  and  the  burial  of  the  dead. 
Their  intimate  knowledge  of  family  conditions  was  of  in- 
estimable value  in  the  relief  administration.  Sunday 
schools  were  reassembled  as  accommodations  permitted,  but 
it  was  many  months  before  the  attendances  approximated 
the  normal. 

The  school  system  was  badly  disorganized.  Three 
buildings  were  totally  destroyed,  and  all  were  rendered  un- 
inhabitable for  some  time.  The  lotss  was  approximately 
eight-hundred  thousand  dollars.  The  members  of  the  staff 
were  given  over  to  relief  committees,  registration,  nursing 
and  clothing  service.  Early  in  March,  about  three  months 
after  the  explosion,  arrangements  were  completed  whereby 

1  On  the  first  Sunday,  December  ninth  at  eleven  o'clock  Archdeacon 
Armitage  conducted  Divine  service  in  St.  Paul's  Church,  and  the  same 
afternoon  this  edifice  was  used  by  the  congregation  of  AH  Saints 
Cathedral. 


75]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION  75 

nearly  all  the  children  in  the  city  could  attend  classes.  The 
double-session  system  was  introduced  to  accomplish  this. 
Rooms  were  necessarily  over-crowded  and  ventilation  im- 
paired. By  May  eighth,  fifteen  school  buildings  were  ini 
use.^ 

Progress  m  reopening  schools  is  indicated  by  the  follow- 
ing schedule. 

Dec.  10  classes  in  one  institution 

Jan.   7 "  "  three  emergency  shelters 

Jan.  8 "  "a  church  hall 

Jan.  14 "  "  five  school  buildings 

Jan.  17 "  "  one  institution 

Jan.  21  "  "  two  school  buildings 

Jan.  22  "  "  one  school  building 

Jan.  24 "  "  one  school  building 

Feb.    I  "  "  one  institution 

Feb.  25  "  "  two  school  buildings 

Mar.  16 "  "  one  school  building 

Apr.  8 "  *'  one  school  building 

May  8 "  "  one  school  building 

May  20  "  "  two  portable  schools 

The  community  as  finally  reorganized  differed  materially 
from  that  which  had  preceded.  The  picture  of  the 
conditions  at  a  considerably  later  period  will  be  fully  pre- 
sented elsewhere.  Here  will  be  noted  only  a  few  social 
effects  immediately  apparent  a:nd  due  to  the  temporary  en- 
vironmental conditions. 

Owing  to  the  number  of  men  required  for  reconstruction 
work  the  Tramway  Company  found  it  very  difficult  to  get 
a  full  complement  of  men  back  into  the  service.  As  a  re^ 
suit  they  took  into  consideration  the  advisability  of  em- 
ploying women  conductors,  and  finally  adopted  this  plan. 

At  the  .time  of  the  explosion  a  heated  election  campaign 
was  in  progress.     Then  representative  men  of  both  political 

1  Quinn,  J.  P.,  Report  of  Board  of  School  Commissioners  for  City  of 
Halifax,  1918. 


76  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [76 

parties  urged  their  followers  to  drop  the  election  fight  and 
the  election  was  deferred  and  later  rendered  unnecessary 
by  the  withdrawal  of  one  of  the  candidates. 

The  darkening  of  the  water-front,  the  shading  of  win- 
dows, and  other  war-protective  measures  against  the 
submarine  menace,  were  given  little  attention  for  many 
weeks,  and  the  coming  into  operation  of  the  Military  Ser- 
vice Act  was  plostponed. 

The  establishment  of  relief  stations,  and  later,  of  the 
temporary  relief  houses  in  the  central  and  southern  portion 
of  the  city  brought  about  a  very  unusual  commingling  of 
classes,  as  well  as  a  readjustment  of  membership  in  schools, 
parishes  and  various  institutions. 

Club  life,  social  life,  lodge  and  society  "  evenings  "  were 
for  a  considerable  period  tabooed,  because  of  a  general 
sentiment  against  enjoyment  under  the  existing  conditions 
as  well  as  to  lack  of  accommodation  and  of  time. 

The  clamor  for  arrests,  for  the  fixing  of  responsibility 
for  the  disaster,  and  for  the  meting  out  of  punishment  was 
for  a  long  time  in  evidence,  but  never  received  complete 
satisfaction. 

The  difficulties  of  restoration  of  school  attendance  re- 
peated the  experience  of  the  Cherry  disaster,  and  the  Truant 
Officer  had  a  very  strenuous  time  owing  to  the  fact  that  so 
many  people  had  changed  their  addresses. 

A  number  of  "  special  policemen  "  were  recruited  from 
citizens  of  all  ranks,  and  this  force  materially  assisted  the 
members  of  the  regular  department.  Owing  to  the  large! 
influx  of  workmen  following  the  catastrophe,  as  well  as 
for  other  reasons  the  work  of  the  detectives  was  greatly 
increased.^ 

The  survivors  of  two  neighboring  congregations,  although 
belonging  to  different  denominations,  united  in  erecting  a 

1  Hanrahan,  F.,  Report  of  Chief  of  Police,  Halifax,  1918. 


77]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION         yy 

temporary  church  building — their  respective  churches  hav- 
ing been  destroyed — and  have  since  worshipped  together — ai 
demonstration  of  the  practicabiHty  of  church  imion  under 
circumstantial  pressure. 

The  display  apartments  of  a  furniture  concern  were; 
utilized  as  actual  living  rooms  by  refugees  for  a  period, 
while  at  the  same  time  business  was  in  operation  through- 
out the  rest  of  the  establishment. 

The  necessary  functioning  of  relief  activities,  seven  days 
in  the  week,  the  keeping  of  stores  open  on  Sundays  and  the 
general  disorganization  of  the  parishes  was  reflected  for  ai 
long  period  in  a  changed  attitude  upon  the  part  of  many 
towards  Sabbath  observance. 

German  residenfts  of  the  city  were  immediately  placed 
under  arrest  when  the  disaster  occurred,  but  all  were  later 
given  their  freedom. 

The  citizens  of  Halifax  were  almost  entirely  oblivious 
to  the  progress  of  the  war  and  other  matters  of  world  in- 
terest, for  many  days  after  the  disaster. 

The  reversion  to  the  use  of  candles,  oil  lamps  and  lanterns 
was  an  interesting  temporary  effect. 

The  rapidity  of  the  reorganization,  as  well  as  the  sub- 
sequent expansion,  noted  later,  was  largely  effected  by  the 
social  law  of  imitation  already  noticed.  Many  of  the  con- 
ditions affecting  the  rate  of  imitation  were  present.  There 
was  a  crisis,  there  was  necessity,  there  was  trade  and  business 
advantage,  social  pressure,  public  demand,  shibboleths — "  al 
new  Halifax  "  for  example^ — but  above  all  there  was  a  multi- 
tude of  models.  The  extent  and  scale  of  the  rebuilding 
program  in  one  area,  the  civic-improvement  plans  which 
accompanied  the  work  in  that  district,  the  record  time  in 
which  relief  houses  were  completed,  the  marvellous  speed 
at  which  the  demolition'  companies  cleared  away  the  de- 
bris acted  as  models  and  stimuli  to  all  inhabitants.     The 


78  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [78 

process  of  speeding-up  spread  like  a  great  contagion,  until  the 
most  hardened  pessimist  began  tO'  marvel  at  the  recuperation 
daily  enacted  before  his  eyes. 

Among  the  models  thus  presented  may  be  mentioned  that 
of  the  rapid  establishment  of  the  morgue.  This,  the  largest 
ever  organized  in  Canada,  was  fitted  up  by  forty  soldiers  and 
mechanics  in  the  brief  period  of  a  day  and  a  half.  Another 
instance  was  that  of  the  American  Hospital.  "  At  nine  a.  m. 
Bellevue  was  an  officer's  mess.  By  ten  p.  m.  the  sam6 
day  it  was  a  first-class  sixty-six  bed  hospital,  stocked  with 
food  and  medicine  and,  in  charge  of  Major  Giddings; "  it  ex- 
pressed a  veritable  "  triumph  of  organizing  ability."  In  the 
record  time  of  three  months,  Messrs.  Cavicchi  and  Pagano, 
with  a  maximum,  strength  of  nine  hundred  and  fifty  men 
and  two  hundred  and  seventy  horses  working  ten  hours  a 
day  removed  every  vestige  of  the  debris  in  the  devastated 
area.  Apartments  were  built  at  the  rate  of  one  an  hour. 
Motor  lorries  multiplied  so  rapidly  that  visitors  said  there 
had  been  an  outbreak  of  "  truck  fever  "  in  the  place. 

By  the  stimulus  of  models,  such  as  these,  fresh  vitality 
and  motive  were  imparted  to  the  members  of  the  community. 
Halifax  became  busy  as  never  before.  New  homes,  new 
stores,  new  piers,  new  banks,  replaced  the  old  as  if  by  magic. 
Men  worked  desperately  hard. 

An  influence  which  must  not  be  left  unrecorded  because 
of  its  continuity  of  functioning  is  that  of  the  stimulus  of 
lookers-on.  More  than  two  hundred  cities  in  all  parts  of 
the  world  had  contributed  to  the  reconstruction,  and  citizens 
of  Halifax  knew  they  were  not  unobserved.  Articles,  lec- 
tures and  serm'ons  were  telling  forth  to  interested  thousands 
how  a  city  blown  tO'  pieces,  swept  by  fire,  buried  underi 
ice  and  snow,  and  deluged  by  rain,  was  a  city  courageous 
beyond  words.  During  the  month  of  December,  five  lead- 
ing periodicals  in  Canada  and  twelve  in  the  United  States 


79]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ORGANIZATION  yg 

arranged  for  articles  and  photographs  descriptive  of  the 
city's  advantages  commercial  and  residential.^  Halifax  be- 
came a  world-known  city.  This  added  still  further  spur 
to  action.  Halifax  simply  had  to  make  good.  She  was 
bonded  to  the  world. 

There  are  two  considerations  which  may  appropriately 
bring  this  chapter  to  a  close.  The  first  arises  naturally 
from!  what  has  been  said,  namely,  that  in  catastrophe  it  is 
only  after  division  of  functioni  delegates  to  a  special  group 
the  responsibility  for  relief  work  that  public  thought  is 
directed  to  the  resumption  of  normal  society.  The  second 
is  a  practical  deduction — that  of  social  conservation.  Every 
community  should  possess  a  permanent  vigilance  committee. 
There  should  be  an  emergency  procedure  on  paper  with 
duties  outlined  to  which  pledged  men  may  be  immediately 
drafted.  Only  in  this  way  can  social  economy  be  pre- 
served until  the  arrival  of  experienced  disaster  authorities 
from  a  distance.  "^ 

1  SaiMiders,  E,  A.,  Report  of  Halifax  Boafd  of  Trade,  1918. 


CHAPTER  V 

Catastrophe  and  Social  Organization    (Cont'd) 

The  contribution  of  social  service — Its  four- fold  character — The  prin- 
ciples of  relief — Rehabilitation — Phases  of  application-^Criticisms — 
A  new  principle — Social  results — ^Summary  for  future  guidance. 

We  have  already  seen  that  there  are  certain  determining 
factors  in  catastrophe  and  its  social  results.  There  is  not 
only  the  level  of  the  general  capability  and  culture  of  the 
community,  its  power  to  meet  crises  and  to  readjust  itself, 
the  scarcity  or  plenitude  of  its  resources,  but  also  the  pre- 
sence or  absence  of  "  men  skilled  in  dealing  with  crises."  ^ 
In  the  past,  disaster-^stricken  communities  have  had  such 
men  or  have  had  them  not.  The  disasters  of  the  future — 
with  the  exception  of  those  far  remote  from  civilization — 
may  depend  on  the  presence  of  such  leaders.  They  will 
come  from  near  and  far.  The  contribution  of  social  service 
is  the  contribution  of  men  skilled  in  dealing  with  crises. 
Relief  thus  becomes  "  an  incident  of  progress  and  a  social 
policy."  We  are  now  to  notice  this  further  determining 
factor  in  catastrophe  as  it  applied  itself  to  Halifax. 

During  the  first  week  at  Halifax  not  only  did  each  day 
bring  its  contribution  of  relief  supplies  in  the  way  of  food 
and  clothing,  but  each  day  brought  also  men  and  women  of 
skill  and  experience  in  social  work  to  place  freely  their 
vision  and  ability  at  the  service  of  the  community.* 

1  Thomas,  William  I.,  Source  Book  of  Social  Origins  (Chicago,  1909)* 
Introduction,  p.  18. 

2  J.  H.  Falk,  an  expert  in  charge  of  the  social  welfare  work  in 
Winnipeg;  Miss  Rathbum  of  Toronto,  Mrs.  Burrington  of  the  Y.  W. 

80  [80 


3i]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ECONOMY  gl 

The  Halifax  disaster  was  one  of  the  first  of  great  extent 
which  has  occurred  since  the  principles  cf  relief  have  been 
authoritatively  written.  No  other  community  has  ex- 
perienced their  application  so;  fully  or  sO'  promptly.  One 
of  the  workers  publicly  stated  that  "  Halifax  was  further 
ahead  iti  relief  work  in  two  weeks  than  Lynn  had  been  in  a 
month."     It  was  said  that : 

Never  before  in  any  extensive  disaster  were  the  essential 
principles  of  disaster  relief  so  quickly  established  as  at  Halifax. 
In  less  than  twelve  hours  from  the  time  the  American  Unit 
from  Boston  arrived,  the  necessary  features  of  a  good  working 
plan  were  accepted  by  the  local  committee.^ 

This  was,  it  is  true,  sixty  hours  after  the  disaster,  but  never- 
theless the  advent  of  -the  social  specialists  brought  to  Hali- 
fax that  something  which  was  wanting  when  the  citizens, 
astounded  at  the  magnitude  of  their  task,  wondered  just 
how  and  where  to  begin.  When  Mr.  Ratshesky^  of  the 
Public  Safety  Committee  of  the  State  of  Massachusetts, 
came  into  the  room  in  the  City  Hall  where  a  dozen  or  so 
were  gathered  in  counsel,  already  overwrought  with  fatigue, 

C,  A.,  Toronto.  Christopher  Lanz,  under  whose  guidance  the  re- 
habilitation work  after  the  Salem  fire  was  brought  to  a  successful  con- 
clusion; Katherine  McMahon,  Head  worker  of  the  Social  Service  De- 
partment of  the  Boston  Dispensary,  Lucy  Wright,  formerly  Superin- 
tendent for  the  Mass.  Commission  for  the  Blind;  Elizabeth  Richards 
Day,  Organizer  and  for  many  years  Head  Worker  of  the  Social  Service 
Department  of  the  Boston  Dispensary;  E.  E.  Allen,  Superintendent  of 
the  Perkins  Institute  for  the  Blind,  C.  C  Carstens,  Superintendent  of 
the  Mass.  Society  for  the  Prevention  of  Cruelty  to  Children;  John  F. 
Moors,  president  of  the  Associated  Charities  of  Boston,  who  was  in 
■charge  of  the  iRed  Cross  relief  following  the  Salem  and  Chelsea  fires ; 
William  H.  Pear,  Agent  of  the  Boston  Provident  Association;  J. 
Prentice  Murphy,  General  Secretary  of  the  Boston  Children's  Aid 
Society;  A.  C.  Ratshesky,  Vice-chairman  of  the  Public  Safety  Com- 
mittee of  the  State  of  Massachusetts. 

1  Carstens,  C.  C,  "  From  the  Ashes  of  Halifax,"  Survey,  vol.  xxxix, 
no.  13  (Dec.  2%,  1917),  p.  361. 

2  With  Mr.  Ratshesky  were  iMr.  John  F.  Moors,  and  Major  Giddings. 


82  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [Sz 

it  was  the  coming  of  a  friend  in  need.  It  was  soon  clean 
that  the  new-comers  had  had  unusual  experience  in  dealing 
with  other  disasters.  At  once  everyone  took  new  heart. 
Only  nine  hours  later,  the  Citizens'  Relief  Commiittee  was 
ready,  and  a  working  plan  adopted;  and  from-  it  grew  up 
a  wonderful  system  worthy  of  study  by  all  students  of 
emergency  relief.  Thus  social  service  broke  into  the  midst 
of  the  great  calamity  not  as  a  mere  adjunct  to  what  was 
already  well  devised,  but  as  a  central  and  deciding  element, 
justifying  its  faith  by  its  work,  and  its  presence  by  its 
wisdom  in  grappling  with  an'  inexorable  need. 

Of  course  there  had  already  been  a  commendable  essay 
toward  the  solution  of  what  had  to  be  done.  Applications  for 
relief  came  pouring  in  two  hours  after  the  explosion,  and 
industrious  workers  had  already  been  dispensing  to  hurt- 
dreds.  On  Friday  morning  volunteers  were  early  at  the 
City  Hall,  among  them  many  of  the  public  school  teachers. 
A  species  of  organization  had  already  begun,  but  under  con- 
gested and  the  least  favorable  conditions.  A  large  number 
of  investigators  had  gone  forth,  giving  information  and 
relief  and  bringing  bock  reports  of  the  missing,  needy,  help- 
less and  injured.  The  Salvation  Army  had  commenced  a 
program  of  visits  to  follow  up  appeals.  Clothing  of  all 
kinds  was  pouring  into  every  station  where  the  refugeesi 
were  gathered  together.  The  Canadian  Red  Cross  was 
already  active.  But  with  the  coming  of  the  American  Unit,^ 
the  transfer  of  the  work  to  a  new  headquarters  upon  their 
advice,  and  the  adoption  of  a  complete  plan  of  organiza- 
tion,* the  systematic  relief  work  imay  be  said  to  have  in 
reality  begun. 

1  The  Public  Safety  Committee  of  Massachusetts  and  the  Boston  Unit 
of  the  American  iRed  Cross. 

*  The  scheme  as  finally  decided  upon  consisted  of  a  small  managing 
committee  with  sub-committees  in  control  of  food,  clothing,  shelter,  fuel,, 
burial,  medical  relief,  transportation',  information,  finance  and  rebuilding. 


83]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ECONOMY  83 

iThere  was  a  four-fold  contribution  made  by  those  ex- 
perienced in  relief  and  disaster  organization.  The  initial 
service  was  the  establishment  of  a  policy  of  centralization 
of  authority  and  administration  into  otie  official  r'elie^ 
organization.  This  policy  comprised  first  the  coordination 
of  the  relief  work  into  one  central  relief  committee,  second 
the  placing  of  the  relief  funds  from  all  sources  into  the 
hands  of  one  finance  committee,  third  the  granting  of  relief 
by  one  central  management,  all  records  being  cleared 
through  one  registration  bureau,  fourth  the  giving  of  em- 
ergency relief  in  food,  clothing  and  other  things  immediately 
without  waiting  for  the  perfection  O'f  the  relief  organization, 
and  fifth,  the  appointing  of  a  small  managing  committee  to 
carry  out  and  interpret  the  general  policy  determined  upon 
by  the  executive  committee. 

If  the  first  great  service  rendered  was  that  of  centraliza- 
tion;, the  second  was  that  of  effecting  cooperation.  The 
latter  was  only  partially  successful.  There  was  at  first  an 
inevitable  overlapping,  especially  in  the  matter  oif  visiting, 
some  families  being  visited  and  subjected  to  interview  a 
dozen  times.  Failing  to'  achieve  complete  coordination, 
the  central  committee  endeavored  to  limit  duplication  so^  far 
as  possible.  An  invitation  extended  to  the  Salvation  Army 
about  December  eleventh,  to  place  their  visitors  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  general  staff  of  visitors  was  declined  and  it  was 
not  until  January  first  that  this  organization  fully  coordinated 
with  the  rehabilitation  committee.  It  was  about  this  time 
also  that  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy  agreed  to  cooperate 
in  the  registration  plans.  On  December  eighteenth  th6 
School  Board  gave  official  cooperation  by  assigning  fifteen 
school  teachers  as  volunteer  visitors  under  the  direction  of 
the  rehabilitation  committee.  Another  obstacle  to  the  com- 
plete systematization  of  the  relief  work  was  the  most 
generous  but  independent  distribution  of  clothing  and  sup- 


84  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [84 

plies  from  the  Eaton  Center,  and  from  the  station  established 
by  a  charitable  Boston  lady.  The  Protestant  and  Roman 
Catholic  clergy,  as  well  as  the  Salvation  Army  and  other 
organizations  received  supplies  in  bulk  and  distributed  to 
their  constituents  often  with  hasty  or  inadequate  investiga- 
tion. 

There  was  also  at  times  lack  of  cooperation  among  the 
official  committees  themselves.  Friction  and  crises  arose 
from'  time  to  time,  which  were  only  sitopped  short  of 
scandal.  They  were  the  consequence  either  of  assumption 
of  authority  upon  the  part  of  the  under-committees,  of  in- 
effectiveness of  leadership,  or  of  unfamiliarity  with  the 
principles  of  relief.  There  w^ere  also'  other  problems,  some 
of  which  it  may  be  useful  ito  note!.  One  of  these  was  the 
problem  of  the  wisest  use  of  local  leaders  who  knew  and 
could  interpret  the  local  point  of  view  and  method  of 
doing  things.  Another  that  of  the  absorption  of  volun- 
teers, many  of  whom  could  not  be  expected  to  understand 
the  nature  of  scientific  relief  service. 

A  third  great  contribution  of  social  service  was  that  of 
education  in  the  principles  of  disaster  relief.  It  was  the 
problem!  of  getting  the  idea  of  social  conservation  under- 
stood and  established  in  a  community  which  had  not  given 
the  subject  any  thought,,  and  which  was  quite  unfamiliar 
with  the  ideals  and  purposes  in  view.  This  was  the  cause 
of  much  delaying  of  plans,  overlapping  in  giving  relief,  and 
giving  without  substantial  inquiry.  It  explained  also  the 
reason  for  the  abundant  criticism  which  arose.  When 
criticism  came  there  was,  consequently,  no  well-informed 
body  of  public  opinion  to  which  to  anchor  the*  committee's 
work. 

Educational  effort  on  this  subject  may  be  said  to  have 
begun  with  a  masterful  presentation  of  the  nature  of  re- 
habitation  at  the  meeting  of  the  managing  committee  six 


8^]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ECONOMY  85 

days  after  the  disaster.  Here  was  set  forth  and  illustrated 
the  kind  of  service  required  and  the  desirability  of  such 
work  was  at  once  recognized  and  inaugurated.  Thus  the 
idea  of  rehabilitation  filtered  through  toi  the  vario^us  depart- 
ments. Trained  leaders  imparted  it  to  the  untrained  volun- 
teers. Church,  school  and  club  caught  something  of  its 
spirit  and  one  of  the  permanent  social  results  of  the  disaster 
remains  in  the  partial  socialization  of  institutions.  It  was 
this  original  absence  of  socialization,  this  lack  of  under- 
standing of  the  true  nature  of  disaster  psycholo'gy  and  of 
the  accepted  mi^thods  of  relief  that  at  first  made  the  com- 
munity so  utterly  dependent  upon  the  visiting  social  workers. 
It  may  be  safely  concluded  as  a  fundamental  principle  that 
the  self-dependence  of  a  community  in  adversity  is  furthered 
by  the  socialization  of  existing  institutions. 

The  principles  of  disaster  relief  cover  three  stages,  first, 
that  of  the  emergency  period;  second,  that  oif  the  period  of 
transition;  and  third,  that  of  rehabilitation.  These  prin- 
ciples in  order  of  application  may  be  thus  briefly  sum- 
marized : 

1.  The  coordination  of  all  the  relief  agencies  arising,  into 
one  central  relief  service. 

2.  The  directing  of  relief  funds  from  all  sources  to  one 
bonded  finance  committee. 

3.  The  establishment  of  a  temporary  com^mittee  only,  at 
first, — the  more  permanent  organization  to  await  the  counsel 
of  specialists  in  disaster  relief,  an  early  call  having  been  sent 
for  experienced  workers. 

4.  The  avoidance  of,  or  the  early  abolition  oif  mass 
treatment,  e.  g.  bread  lines,  food  depots,  etc.,  as  detrimental 
to  a  psychology  of  helpfulness  and  as  calculated  tO'  delay 
a  return  to  self-support. 

5.  The  issuing  of  orders  for  supplies  on  local  merchants 
to  follow  mass-provisioning. 


86  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [86 

6.  The  establishment  of  a  policy  of  renewable  cash  grants 
for  short  periods  until  temporary  aid  is  discontinued. 

7.  Continuance  of  relief  upon  a  temporary  basis  until 
all  claimants  are  registered  and  the  aggregate  of  available 
aid  ascertained,  and  the  needs,  resources  and  potentialities  of 
self-help  studied. 

8.  An  early  effort  to  influence  public  opinion  as  to  the 
wisdom  of  careful  policies  and  critical  supervision. 

9.  The  famiily  tO'  be  considered  the  unit  of  treatment.^ 

10.  A  substitution  of  local  workers  wherever  wise,  and 
the  use  of  local  leaders  in  responsible  positions. 

11.  The  publication  of  a  report,  including  a  critical  survey 
of  policies  and  methods  employed,  and  a  discriminating  re- 
cord of  the  social  results  arising  therefrom,  the  mistakes 
made  and  other  information  of  value  for  future  emergencies. 
This  report  in  justice  to  contributors  to  include  a  financial 
statement. 

The  fourth  great  service  rendered  was  that  of  the  estab- 
lishment of  rehabilitation  policies  and  methods.  The  work 
of  organizing  for  rehabilitation,  as  noted  above,  did  not  begin 
until  the  sixth  day  after  the  disaster.  On  the  eighteenth  of 
December  the  first  chairman  was  appointed.  There  fol- 
lowed a  developmental  period  during  which  little  progress 
was  made,  save  in  the  familiarizing  oi  committees  with  the 
object  of  rehabilitation.  "  The  object  of  rehabilitation  " 
says  J.  Byron  Deacon  "  is  to  assist  families  to  recover  from 
the  dislocation  induced  by  the  disaster,  and  to  regain  their 
accustomed  social  and  economic  status.  Emergency  aid 
takes  into  account  only  present  needs;  rehabilitation  looks 
to  future  welfare."  ^     This  was  the  purpose  constantly  kept 

1  "  During  the  emergency  stage  of  relief  the  people  are  dealt  with  in 
large  groups  with  little  attention  to  the  special  needs  of  individuals  .  .  . 
in  the  rehabilitation  stage  the  family  or  the  individual  becomes  the  unit 
of  consideration." — (Bicknell,  E.  P.,  "Disaster  Relief  and  its  Problems," 
National  Conference  of  Charities  and  Corrections,  sess.  xxxvi,  1909, 
p.  12.) 

2  Deacon,  J.  Byron,  Disasters  (N.  Y.,  1918),  ch.  v,  p.  137. 


Sy]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ECONOMY  8/ 

in  view.  The  division  of  work  indicates  the  nature  of  the 
task  attempted.  The  division  provided  for  an  advisor,  a 
chief  of  staff,  a  supervisor  of  home  visitors,  a  bureau  of 
application  and  registration,  an  emergency  department,  a 
department  of  medical  social  service  and  a  visitor  in 
children's  work.  Later  a  children's  sub-committee  was  in- 
cluded. 

There  was  first  the  record  and  registration  made  and 
verified  of  all  the  sufferers  and  those  in  need.  Over  six 
thousand  names  of  registratits  resulted.  Five  districts  or 
divisional  areas  were  arranged  for  convenience  and  thorough- 
ness of  administration.  One  of  these  covered  all  cases 
outside  of  the  city  itself.^  In  charge  of  each  district  was 
a  supervisor,  and  under  the  supervisor  the  various  depart- 
ment heads.  Trained  workers  were  drawn  into  the  service 
and  their  work  and  that  of  the  volunteer  visitors  was 
directed  by  capable  supervisors.  The  administration  of  re- 
lief was  put  upon  a  discriminating  "  case  system'." 

There  were  four  important  phases  in  which  the  work 
developed;  the  work  of  general  rehabilitation,  the  medical 
social  work,  the  children's  problem:  and  the  problem  of  the 
blind. 

The  general  rehabilitation  service  was  carried  on  with 
varied  success.  It  secured  valuable  intelligence  for  all  com- 
mittees and  gradually  increased  in  working  power  and  ef- 
ficiency. How  many  were  put  upon  their  f  ee(t  again  through 
its  kindly  counsel  and  careful  cooperation  cannot  be  esti- 
mated or  told  in  figures. 

The  problem  of  medical  social  service  is  to  learn  the 
social  condition  of  the  patient,  and  to  relate  that  knowledge! 

^  The  town  of  Dartmouth  on  the  Eastern  side  of  Halifax  harbor  also 
suffered  very  seriously  in  the  explosion.  It  had  its  own  relief  organi- 
zation under  the  very  capable  chairmanship  of  ex-mayor  A.  C.  John- 
stone. The  nature  of  the  relief  work  there  did  not  differ  essentially 
from  that  in  Halifax. 


88  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [88 

to  his  imedical  condition,  in  order  that  restoration  to  heahh 
and  return  to  normal  family  and  commu'nity  relationships 
shall  go  hand  in  hand.  A  division  of  medical  social  service 
became  active  a  week  after  the  disaster,  its  workers  becom- 
ing attached  to  the  several  emergency  hospitals  within  the 
city  itself  and  those  established  in  nearby  towns.  It  had 
as  well  a  working  relationship  with  the  military  and  the 
permanent  Halifax  hospitals.  Three  thousatLd  patients 
were  cared  for  in  twelve  Halifax  hospitals  alone.  Trained 
medical  social  workers  interviewed  eight  hundred.  The 
one  question  to  which  they  sought  an  answer  was :  "  How 
shall  these  patients  be  brought  back  again  as  fully  as  possibli^ 
into  normal  lives  and  relationships.  ?  "  Having  obtained 
an  answer  as  best  they  could,  the  effort  was  made  to  help 
and  relieve  to  the  fullest  extent  that  service  and  science 
made  possible. 

The  contribution  of  medical  social  service  was  two-fold, 
immediate  assistance  and  education.  By  the  latter  service^ 
which  represents  the  more  permanent  value  to  the  com- 
munity, very  valuable  information  and  guidance  was  given 
to  the  Halifax  Medical  Society  and  the  children's  and  nurs- 
ing interests.  The  improvements  resulting  from  these  ef~ 
forts  cannot  fail  to  make  "  follow-up  "  and  "  after-care  "' 
important  considerations  in  the  public  health  a:nd  dispensary 
work  of  the  future. 

Immediate  assistance  was  given  by  the  medical  social 
service  in  six  ways : 

1.  Arranging  for  clothing  and  shelter  prior  to  discharge 
from  hospital. 

2.  Interviews  to  understand  medical  social  needs. 

3.  Arranging  about  eye  problems  with  the  committee  on 
the  blind,  children's  problems  with  the  children's  com- 
mittee, family  problems  with  the  rehabilitation  com- 
mittee, etc. 


89]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ECONOMY  89 

4.  Making  a  census  of  the  handicapped,  and  classifying 
the  returns. 

5.  Placing  responsibility  for  follow-up  and  after-care. 

6.  Intensive  case  work  where  social  problems  involved  a 
medical  situation. 

Dr.  M.  M.  Davis,  Jr.  Director  of  the  Boston  Dispeinsary, 
writes  of  the  medical  social  service  as  follows : 

It  may  well  be  concluded  that  no  organization  or  "  unit " 
formed  to  deal  with  a  flood,  fire  or  explosion  or  disaster,  can 
hereafter  be  regarded  as  complete  unless  in  addition  to  doctors, 
nurses,  relief  workers  and  administrators  there  is  also  a  due 
proportion  of  trained  medical  social  workers.  If  twelve  years 
ago  medical  social  service  received  its  baptism,  Halifax  has 
been  its  confirmation  day.^ 

The  children's  service  was  thorough,  as  it  should  have 
been.  If  the  measure  of  success  in  disaster  relief  is  the 
treatment  which  the  children  receive,  Halifax  relief  was 
above  reproach.  The  children's  laws  of  the  province  are 
carefully  drawn  and  adequate,  the  Superinttendent  of 
Neglected  and  Delinquenit  Children  is  a  man  of  singular 
ability  and  has  wide  powers.  He  became  chairman  of  a 
strong  children's  comm;ittee  with  which  were  associated, 
besides  representatives  O'f  the  children's  institutions,  two 
child-welfare  workers  of  high  reputation.  This  committee 
came  in  contact  with  upwards  of  five  hundred  families, 
including  more  than  fifteen;  hundred  children.  Their 
work  dealt  with  the  special  problems  listed  below.  Mond 
permanent  supervision  was  assimiied  by  the  Government 
Commission  about  five  months  after  the  disaster.  The 
modem  principle  of  the  widest  possible  child-placing  was 
encouraged,  the  eflFort  being  to  keep  children  with  parents 

1  Davis,   Michael  M.,  Jr.,   "  Medical   Social   Service  in  a  Disaster," 
Survey,  vol.  xxxix,  no.  25  (March  2^,  1918),  p.  675. 


go  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [go 

and  wherever  necessary  to  subsidize  familes  rather  than  in- 
stitutions. 

The  work  of  the  children's  committee  consisted  of 

1.  Getting  urgent  temporary  repairs  made  to  existing 
children's  institutions. 

2.  Investigating  cases  to  ascertain  if  children  were  in 
proper  custody  and  receiving  proper  care. 

3.  Procuring  necessary  articles  of  clothing,  etc,  for 
children. 

4.  Hunting  for  "  missing "  children,  identifying  *'  un- 
claimed "  children,  and  restoring  children  (to  their 
parents. 

5.  Interviewing  hundreds  of  people  who  were:  (a)  hun- 
ting for  lost  children;  (b)  wishing  to  adopt  home- 
less children;  (c)  arranging  for  the  care  O'f  children. 

6.  Attending  to  a  large  correspondence,  mostly  regard- 
ing the  adoption  of  children,  for  which  upwards  of  a 
thousand  applications  were  received. 

7.  Arranging  for  and  supervising  the  transfer  of  children 
from  hospitals,  shelters,  etc.,  the  committee  in  most 
cases  having  sent  some  one  to  accompany  the  children. 

8.  Arranging  for  temporary  maintenance,  permanent 
care,  pensiofns  and  compensations  or  allowances  for 
children,  including  the  finding  of  permanent  homes. 

9.  Locating  and  referring  to  the  proper  agencies  a  number 
of  wounded  children. 

10.  Getting  possession  of  children  unlawfully  taken  pos^ 
session  of  by  improper  persons. 

11.  Arranging  for  the  proper  guardianship  of  certain 
children.^ 

The  problem  of  the  blind,  was  a  special  feature  of  the 
Halifax  disaster.     Blindness  frequently  resulted  from  the 

1  Blois,  Ernest  H.,  Report  of  Superintendent  of  Neglected  and  Delin- 
quent Children  (Halifax,  1918),  p.  no. 


91  ]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ECONOMY  91 

blizzard  of  glass  which  caused  so  great  a  percentage  of  the 
wounds.  In  large  proportion  the  wounded  were  women  who 
were  engaged  in  their  household  duties.  The  rehabilitation 
of  the  blind  presented  problemis  of  care  and  retraining  upon 
which  was  concentrated  the  skill  of  three  superintendents  of 
important  institutions  for  the  blind  as  well  as  other  special- 
ists and  workers.  The  presence  in  Halifax  of  a  school  for 
the  blind  with  a  capable  president  facilitated  greatly  an 
early  grappling  with  the  problem.  The  contributions  of 
the  social  workers  were  chiefly  of  the  character  already 
indicated  such  as  that  of  general  medical  social  service. 
There  were  reported  on  March  first,  six  hundred  and  thirty- 
three  registrants/  but  owing  to  the  difficulties  of  registra- 
tion this  figure  remains  inexact. 

Rehabilitation  "takes  into  account  the  feelings  as  well 
as  the  material  requirements  of  the  bereaved  families."  An 
additional  phase  for  social  workers  is  therefore  mortuary 
service.  Here  is  required  an  exceedingly  delicate  ministry 
for  which  few  are  qualified.  It  includes  quiet  cooperation 
in  the  painful  process  of  identification,  a  sympathetic  care 
for  those  who  succumb  to  shock  or  grief,  and  helpful  direc- 
tion regarding  the  necessary  steps  to  be  taken,  in  interment. 
At  Halifax  this  presented  a  remarkable  opportunity  for 
service,  and  an  experienced  Young  Women's  Christian  As- 
sociation worker  from  Toronto  attended  in  such  capacity. 

There  is  still  another  secondary  phase  which  must  be  re- 
ferred to  as  not  being  without  social  and  moral  results, — 
that  of  relief  of  animals.  For  the  sheltering  of  homeless 
animials,  the  dressing  of  wounds,  and  the  humane  dispatch 
of  the  badly  injured,  specially  designated  gifts  had  been  re- 
ceived. This  work  received  the  attention  of  the  Society 
for  the  Prevention  of  Cruelty. 

It  will  be  useful  as  reference  data  to  present  here  the 

1  Fraser,  Sir  Frederick,  Report  of. 


92  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [92 

nature  Oif  the  criticism  to  which  careful  supervision  gave 
rise.  It  was  of  the  most  trenchant  character,  and  it  cen- 
tered about  the  alleged  over-emphasis  which  seemed  to  be 
placed  on  system  ^  and  deltailed  investigations  inflicted 
upon  persons  of  whom  many  were  still  suffering  from  de- 
privation and  from'  shock,  and  who  were  unused  to-  the 
cross-examination  methods  of  expert  social  diagnosticians. 
Often  the  thoroughness  of  the  records  seemed  to  the  sufferers 
to  be  the  more  emphasized  part  of  the  proceedings.  When 
all  classes  of  people  found  themselves  in  need,  there  were 
naturally  many  who  deeply  resented  being  treated  so  palpably 
as  "  cases."  But  theirs  was  a  choice  which  left  but  little 
regard  for  personal  wishes  or  sensibilities.  It  is  regrettable 
however  to  have  tO'  say  that  the  cause  of  social  service 
did  not  receive  in  the  community  the  much  larger  repute 
which  its  magnificent  work  justified,  chiefly  because  the  in- 
numerable "  typewriters,  card  catalogues,  involved  indexes, 
and  multifarious  office  equipment "  ^  were  not  made  less 
obtrhjsive.  The  merest  touch  of  "cold  professionalism" 
soon  became  fuel  for  the  burning  disapproval  which  spread 
through  the  city  regarding  the  methods  of  relief.®  Letters 
to  the  press  gave  vent  to  the  indignation  of  the  sufferers. 
One  of  the  judges  of  the  Supreme  Court  was  as  outspoken  as 
anyone.  In  criticizing  the  food-distribution  system  he 
wrote  very  plainly  of  the  "  overdose  of  business  efficiency 
and  social  service  pedantry."     Why  should  needy  families 

1  The  reader  may  contrast  with  this  the  early  days  of  the  reHef  at  the 
Johnstown  flood  "  where  two  windows  were  set  apart  from  which  cloth- 
ing and  boots  were  being  thrown  over  the  heads  of  the  crowd,  and 
those  having  the  longest  arms  and  the  stoutest  backs  seemed  tO'  be  getting 
the  most  of  it";  and  where  almoners  passed  through  the  streets  handing 
"  ten  dollar  bills  to  everyone  whom  they  met." 

2  Johnstone,  Dwight,  The  Tragedy  of  Halifax  (in  MS.). 

3  There  was  however  no  definite  organization  of  the  dissatisfied  as 
actually  took  place  at  the  Slocum  Disaster. 


93]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ECONOMY  93 

be  required,  he  asked,  to  go  through  a  personal  visit  and 
reexamination  at  the  office  every  week,  before  receiving  a 
renewal  order  for  food.  Such  things  were  not  easily  un- 
derstood or  explained.  It  became  increasingly  felt  that  such 
discriminating  and  tardy  administration  of  provisions  was 
not  the  will  of  the  innumerable  donors  who  so  spontaneously 
forwarded  the  generous  aid.  It  was  not,  so  the  criticism 
ran,  for  the  committee  to  detain  and  delay  the  needy  re- 
cipients for  the  mere  sake  of  preventing  duplication  and  for 
the  sake  of  the  niceties  of  case  records.  At  a  public  meet- 
ing in  Wards  Five  and  Six,  it  was  charged  that  "  too  much 
red  tape  had  been  insisted  upon  by  those  in  charge  of  the 
rehef  and  in  consequence  of  this  and  other  objectionable 
features  of  management,  there  had  been  many  cases  of  hard- 
ship and  much  unnecessary  suffering." 

As  to  the  justice  of  this  it  has  been  already  indicated  that 
criticism  was  inevitable  because  there  existed  no  well- 
grounded  body  of  public  opinion  to-  which  could  be  an- 
chored the  wisdom  of  sound  and  thorough  social  methods. 
The  passing  of  time  has  reenforced  the  rightness  of  the 
course  taken,  and  not  a  few  former  critics  would  now* 
be  ready  to  condemn  the  methods  used  as  not  having  been 
radical  enough.  Still  there  was  an  element  of  justice  in 
what  was  said,  and  social  workers  of  the  future  when 
thrown  into  a  similar  situation  should  curtain  their  machine 
ery  a  little  closer,  at  least  until  the  community  can  realize  the 
principles  which  organization  must  conserve. 

The  principle  on  which  rigid  procedure  is  justified  is 
based  upon  disaster  psychology  itself,  and  is  the  fruit  of  a 
long  series  of  trials  and  errors.  On  the  first  few  days  after 
disaster  the  finer  sensibilities  of  human  nature  appear.  Men 
and  women  say  "  others  have  lost  more,  we  will  get  on  with 
a  minimum  of  help."  About  the  fifth  day  when  the  poign- 
ancy of  the  horrors  has  passed  and  the  dead  are  buried, 


94  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [94 

these  saime  people  suddenly  discover  that  there  are 
thousands  of  dollars  available.  Then  another  aspect  of 
human  nature  comes  into  evidence.  Every  device  is  utilized 
by  each  to  out-distance  fthe  other  in  the  scramble.  Thena 
has  not  been  a  single  disaster  where  this  state  of  mind  has 
not  shown  itself.  The  way  to  deal  with  it  without  com- 
plete records  as  yet  has  not  been  suggested.  The  only  way 
a  comimittee  can  protect  itself  against  disgruntled  criticism 
is  to  know  what  it  is  doing.  This  is  the  justification  of 
rigid  desk  procedure.  It  is  a  way  to  detect  and  to  defeat 
imposture;  though  it  serves  also  many  other  purposes. 
It  was  not,  however,  all  adverse  criticism  which  developed 
at  Halifax.  There  were  many  who  were  able  to  see  the 
beneficent  purpose  behind  the  careful  service,  and  as  months 
passed  on  the  value  of  this  experienced  administration  came 
to  be  more  generally  realized.     Indeed 

so  large  a  place  did  the  Social  Service  workers  eventually  fill 
in  the  community  that  many  reestablished  families  begged  for 
the  continuance  of  the  department's  supervision  even  though 
its  aid  was  no  longer  required.  No  greater  testimony  to  the 
value  of  this  rehabilitation  work  could  be  given.^ 

When  on  January  twenty-first  the  Federal  Relief  Comn 
mission  took  charge  of  the  entire  system,  it  may  be  said  that 
there  was  a  change  not  only  of  hands,  but  of  policy  as  well. 
The  large  amounts  made  available  by  the  Imperial  and 
Domiinion  governments  and  by  public  subscription  made  it 
possible  to  substitute  for  rehabilitation  the  principle  of 
modified  restitution.  This  change  of  policy  the  govern- 
ment aidopted  because  of  the  conviction  upon  the  part 
of  the  people  that  they  were  suffering  from  the  vicis- 
situdes of  war,  and  that  full  restoration  was  in  law  and 
equity  of  national  obligation.     The  ste^  is  of  special  social 

1  Johnstone,  op.  cit. 


95]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ECONOMY  95 

significance  for  Halifax  is  the  first  instance  where  on  any 
large  scale  ^  the  principle  of  restitution  became  the  guide, 
rather  than  that  of  rehabilitation.  This  principle  of  inh- 
demnity 

implies  the  reinstatement  of  the  beneficiary  as  nearly  as  possible 
into  the  position  from  which  he  was  hurled  by  the  calamity 
which  has  befallen  him.  It  implies  that  to  the  householder  shall 
be  given  the  use  of  a  house,  to  the  mechanic  his  tools,  to  the 
family  its  household  furniture.  For  the  community  as"  a  whole 
it  means  a  speedy  restoration  of  such  economical  and  industrial 
activities  as  have  been  temporarily  suspended,  the  rebuilding  of 
bridges,  the  reopening  of  streets,  the  reestablishment  of  banks, 
business  houses,  churches,  schools.  It  requires  that  protection 
shall  be  given  the  defenseless,  food  and  shelter  to  the  homeless, 
suitable  guardianship  to  the  orphan  and  as  nearly  as  possible 
normal  social  and  industrial  conditions  to  all.^ 

It  must  be  made  clear  that  while  in  no  case  was  the  Halifax 
policy  denominated  restitution,  but  rather  "  generous  relief," 
in  actual  practice  a  large  proportion  of  claims  were  verified 
and  paid  on  a  percentage  basis  of  the  loss  suffered,  rather 
than  that  of  ascertained  need.  The  Commlission  was  granted 
power  to  "  pay  in  full  all  personal  property  and  real  estate 
claims  duly  established  to  an  amount  not  exceeding  five 
thousand  dollars.  And  while  in  case  of  the  larger  claims  of 
churches,  schools,  business  properties  and  manufacturing 
establishments,  and  the  property  of  the  more  prosperous! 
classes,  there  was  a  policy  of  just  and  adequate  relief 
declared,  the  agitation  continued  and  continues  that  '*  every 
dollar  of  loss  shall  be  paid  in  full." 

Of  such  a  policy  in  disaster  relief  Deacon  writes:  "  It  is 

*  Both  in  Chicago  and  Johnstown  many  families  were  placed  in  a 
position  practically  as  good  as  that  which  they  had  occupied  before. 
Carnegie  once  completely  reimbursed  the  sufferers  from  a  bank  failure. 

•  iDevine,  Edward  T.,  Principles  of  Relief  (N.  Y.,  1904),  pt.  iv,.p.  462. 


96  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [96 

not  the  policy  of  disaster  relief  to  employ  its  funds  in  re- 
storing losses  and  compensating  for  death  or  perslonal 
injury."  Commenting  on  this  statemeint  John  R.  Moors 
says:  "  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  at  Halifax,  the  latest 
scene  of  serious  disaster,  such  full  compensation  is  in- 
tended."^ 

What  were  the  social  results  of  this  policy?  This  ques- 
tion is  one  of  no  less  interest  to  the  community  itself  than 
ito  the  student  of  sociology.  It  is  perhaps  too  early  for 
adequate  examination  and  comparison  with  the  policy 
which  formerly  held  sway.  While  still  a  vital  question 
there  are  observers  who  have  grown  dubious,  if  not  of  res- 
titution certainly  of  the  lump-sum  method  of  restoration.^ 
They  assert  that  for  many  it  proved  simply  a  lesson  in  ex- 
travagance and  did  not  safeguard  the  economic  future  of 
the  recipients.  Unused  to  carrying  all  their  worldly  goods 
in  their  vest  pockets,  these  same  pockets  became  empty 
again  with  uncommon  rapidity.  Victrolas,  silk  shirts  and 
furbelows  mulftiplied.  Merchants'  trade  grew  brisk  with 
"  explosion  money."  There  seemed  t6  be  a  temporary  ex- 
change of  positions  by  the  social  classes.  The  following 
statement  made  by  one  closely  associated  with  social  con- 
ditions in  Halifax  and  written  over  two  years  after  the 
disaster,  shows  only  too  well  the  danger  involved  in  the 
application  of  such  a  principle.  After  referring  to  "  the 
spirit  of  passive  criticism  directed  chiefly  against  the  few 
who  have  borne  the  burden  of  restoration  "  the  statement 
continues : 

The  individuals  who  after  all  make  up  a  community  have 
been  blinded  to  the  bigger  interests  by  their  own  individual  ma- 

^  Moors,  John  F.,  Book  Review,  Survey,  vol.  xxxix,  no.  17  (Jan.  26, 
1918),  p.  472. 

2  The  courts  of  small  claims  devoted  ten  minutes  to  each  case.  The 
amount  awarded  was  paid  on  the  day  the  case  was  heard. 


^7]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ECONOMY  97 

terial  losses,  and  the  idea  of  material  compensation  on  a  dollar 
for  dollar  basis.  As  some  of  us  earlier  foresaw,  the  disaster 
wrought  much  moral  damage,  for  which  no  "  claims  "  were 
even  presented,  even  by  those  to  whom  we  might  look  for 
special  moral  teaching  in  such  an  experience.  In  the  course 
of  our  work  we  come  daily  upon  evidences  of  this  condition 
lingering  in  our  midst. 

Upon  the  whole  disaster-study  inclines  to  the  unwisdom 
•of  "  the  disposition  to  proceed  as  though  the  relief  committee 
were  a  compensation  board  or  an  insurance  society,  and  to 
indemnify  for  loss."  But  as  already  said  it  is  early  to  ap- 
praise. What  in  ordinary  times  might  be  condemned  might 
conceivably  under  the  abnormal  conditions  of  war  be  less 
morally  dangeroius.  The  system  may  have  been  at  fault 
and  not  the  principle.^  Partly  for  reasons  connected  with 
the  war  it  was  desired  to  conclude  the  business  with  dispatch, 
and  not  to  set  up  a  banking  house  or  a  training  school  in 
thrift.  There  remains  also  the  final  test,  the  residuum  of 
nelief,  the  num^ber  of  those  who  will  remain  permanently 
upon  the  charity  list  of  the  community.  Will  it  be  said  of 
Halifax  as  formerly  of  Johnstown,  that  "  probably  so  large 
a  sum  never  passed  into  a  community  of  equal  size  with  so 
little  danger  to  the  personal  character  of  the  citizens  and  so 
complete  an  absence  of  any  pauperizing  or  demoralizing  in- 
fluences?" 

The  lessons  which  come  out  of  this  experience  at  Halifax: 
may  easily  be  sumimarized. 

1.  The  socialization  of  all  communities  should  be  pro- 
moted if  for  no  other  reason  than  for  protection. 

2.  More  technical  methods  of  coordination  are  desirable. 

3.  To  display  the  tnachinery  of  organization  is  unwise. 

*  The  policy  to  be  pursued  in  disaster  relief  cannot  yet  be  finally 
stated.  It  may  ultimately  be  found  necessary  to  distinguish  between  the 
loss  of  property  socially  owned,  and  that  of  private  ownership. 


gS  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [98 

4.  The  supervision  of  voluntary  services  should  be  in  the 
hands  of  one  vocationally  trained  for  the  purpose. 

5.  Further  consideration  is  required  as  to  the  policy  of 
restitution  and  its  administration. 

6.  The  wisdom  should  be  considered  of  establishing  a 
secret  relief  distribution  service,  such  as  fraternal  societies 
conduct  fof  those  who  though  in  need  will  not  publicly; 
accept  assistance. 

7.  The  necessity  of  using  trained  searchers  for  the  dead, 
who  will  note  the  precise  spot  where  bodies  are  recovered, 
the  centralization  of  all  morgue  service,  the  use  of  metal 
tags  instead  of  paper,  the  sterilization  and  preservation  of 
clothing  and  effects  for  purposes  of  identification,  and  in 
addition  the  development  of  a  morgue  social  service  with 
training  and  qualifications  of  a  special  character. 

8.  The  complete  organization  of  a  social  relief  reserve 
with  members  beforehand  definitely  assigned  to  special 
•tasks,  with  requisite  printed  supplies  in  readiness  would 
render  the  most  effective  social  economy  in  emergency. 
This  reserve  should  be  trained  in  the  general  organization  of 
shelter,  food  and  clothing,  in  the  shaping  of  a  policy  of 
general  rehabilitation,  in  medical  social  service,  in  children's 
work  and  in  the  use  of  volunteers. 

To  answer  the  requirements  of  what  could  be  called  in 
any  sense  a  sociological  treatment  of  the  disaster,  the 
foregoing  chapter  on  the  contribution  of  social  service 
could  with  difficulty  be  omitted.  Social  service  introduces 
a  relatively  new  element  of  leadership  and  control  upon 
which  disaster  sufferers  of  the  future  may  rely  and  which 
assures  to  any  community  the  presence  of  those  who  have 
special  skill  in  dealing  with  crises.  The  "  relation  of  the 
great  man  to  the  crisis  is  indeed  one  of  the  most  important 
points  in  the  problem  of  progress  "  ^  in  catastrophe.     The^ 

1  Thomas,  op.  cit.,  p.  19. 


gg]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  ECONOMY  gg 

subject  also  assumes  special  importatLce  in  the  development 
of  the  thesis  itself.  No  accounting  for  social  changes 
which  may  hereafter  be  enumerated  can  be  accurately  under- 
taken without  full  consideration  of  the  major  influences 
which  were  present.  Thus  by  elimination'  we  may  be  able 
to  better  gauge  the  strength  of  the  factor  oif  catastrophe 
itself.  The  place  oi  government  and  other  social  factors, 
however,  has  yet  to  be  discussed.^ 

^  The  author  regrets  that  it  has  been  necessary  to  omit  special  mention 
of  the  many  institutions,  societies  and  voluntary  agencies,  which  were 
actively  engaged  in  the  relief  work,  and  to  confine  the  chapter  to  the 
principles  employed  by  those  mainly  responsible  for  relief  and  ad- 
ministration. 


CHAPTER  VI 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Legislation 

Governmental  agencies  in  catastrophe — What  seems  to  be  expected  of 
governmient^s — ^What  they  actually  do — ^Social  legislation — A  per- 
manent contribution. 

We  have  thus  far  been  tracing  certain  of  the  major  in- 
fluence which  are  brought  to  bear  upon  a  community  when, 
after  having  been  overtaken  by  catastrophe,  it  is  settHng 
back  into  its  formier  habitistic  channels, — channels  which 
not  even  catastrophe  can  altogether  efface.  Some  of  these 
influences  are  intra-communol  an/d  self -generating,  such, 
as  the  reconstructive  impulses  already  examined.  Others 
are  ultra-communal,  such  as  those  vigorous  social  forces 
which  sweep  in  upon  a  disaster  city  with  the  suddenness  of 
catastrophe  itself. 

There  is  a  further  influence  which  is  of  a  community  yet 
in  a  sense  not  of  it  alone,  but  of  all  communities — govern- 
ment— that  institution  of  society  which  expresses  its  will  by 
legislation,  a  will  which  may  or  may  not  be  the  will  of  the 
community  concerned.  And  because  legislative  action  is 
responsible  action,  and  precedent-setting  action,  it  is.  apt  to 
be  deliberative  action.  Perhaps  this  is  especially  true  of 
the  new  and  less  familiar  field  of  social  legislation.  While 
it  may  be  that  the  laJtest  group  tO'  function  effectively  at 
Halifax  was  government,  social  legislation  when  forth- 
coming contributed  an  important  and  deciding  influence, 
and  was  in  turn  itself  enriched  by  the  calamity. 

The  boundaries  of  social  legislation  are  still  in  the  mak- 

lOO  [lOO 


lOi]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  LEGISLATION  loi 

itig  and  daily  enclosing  a  wider  and  wider  field.  But  not 
all  governments  are  sympathetic  with  this  process.  There 
are  two  standards  of  legislation — the  one  conserves  above 
all  things  rhe  rights  and  privileges  of  the  individual,  the 
other  considers  first  the  community  as  a  whole.  The 
superiority  of  the  new  ideals  of  legislation  rests  here,  that 
it  is  the  general  interest  which  is  primarily  consulted  and 
becomes  the  norm:,  rather  than  the  rights  oi  the  individual 
citizen.  Progress  in  legislation  includes  its  extension  into 
all  the  affairs  of  life,  retaining  as  much  as  may  be  the  liberty 
of  the  individual  while  progressively  establishing  the  in- 
terests of  all.^  Its  evolution  is  traceable  from  the  first  poor 
laws,  all  down  the  long  succeeding  line  of  those  dealing  with 
education,  health,  labor  and  recreation.  However  much 
agreement  or  disagreement  there  may  be  and  is  as  to  the 
wisdom  of  this  imiutable  sphere  of  ameliorative  legislation, 
changing  just  as  one  ideal  or  the  other  happens  to  be  in  the 
ascendancy,  there  is  at  least  no  doubt  as  to  the  duty  of  the 
government  to  protect  and  safeguard  its  citizens. 

The  one  duty  of  the  state,  that  all  citizens,  except  the 
philosophical  anarchists,  admit,  is  the  obligation  to  safeguard, 
the  commonwealth  by  repelling  invasion  and  keeping  the 
domestic  peace.  To  discharge  this  duty  it  is  necessary  to 
maintain  a  police  force  and  a  militia,  and  a  naval  establishment. 
Such  dissent  from  this  proposition  as  we  hear  now  and  then 
is  negligible  for  practical  purposes.^ 

In  this  duty  all  governments  alike  share,  be  they  imperial, 
federal,  provincial  or  municipal,  according  to  their  respec- 
tive powers. 

At  Halifax  authoritative  control  following  the  disaster 
was  not  wholly  municipal  or  wholly  martial,  but  rather  art 

1  Lindsay,  Samuel  M.,  Unpublished  Lectures  on  Social  Legislation. 

^Giddings,  Franklin  H.,  The  Responsible  State  (N.  Y.,  1918),  ch.  iv, 
p.  81. 


I02  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [102 

admixture  of  authorities.  Policeman  and  soldier  joined 
bands  as  agents  of  general  protection.  This  service  govern- 
ment did  and  did  at  once. 

One  of  the  activities  of  the  disaster  relief  first  takaa  ^  was 
that  by  the  Lieutenant-Governor  of  the  Province  of  Nova 
Scotia,  when  he  sent  to  the  Chief  of  Police  of  Halifax  the 
following  order: 

You  are  hereby  authorized  to  commandeer  and  make  use  of 
any  vehicle  of  any  kind  that  you  find  necessary  for  the  purpose 
of  removing  the  injured  and  the  dead  of  this  city. 

The  service  of  the  police  of  Halifax  was  highly  com- 
mendable. They  worked  for  long  periods  with  little  rest 
to  maintain  public  peace  and  order.  The  splendid  service 
of  the  King's  soldiers  and  sailors  has  already  been  con- 
sidered. They  were  first  and  foremost  in  the  work  of 
rescue  and  of  warning.  Military  orders  to  vacate  the  North 
End  district  as  a  precautionary  measure  followed  hard  upon' 
the  explosion.  Military  orders  permitted  the  people  to 
return.  Within  a  few  hours  after  the  disaster  the  military 
established  a  cordon  around  the  devastated  district  which 
no  one  was  allowed  to  pass  without  an  order,  which  citizens 
having  busineiss  obtained  at  the  City  Hall.  This  was  to 
prevent  looting  as  well  as  tO'  facilitate  the  search  for  the 
wounded  pinned  under  the  debris,  and  tO'  permit  the  re- 
moval of  the  bodies  of  the  killed.  The  burned  and  devastated 
area  was  policed  by  the  tmiilitary  for  about  two  months  with 
the  concurrence  of  civic  authority. 

But  catastrophe  calls  for  much  more  than-  protection.  It 
calls  for  a  procedure,  a  guidance,  a  paternal  care,  and  it 
c^lls  for  it  at  once.  If  we  ask  whether  it  be  the  function  of 
government  to  take  the  foremost  step  of  leadership  in  this 

1  iReference  has  already  been  made  to  the  good  work  of  the  Govern- 
ment railroad  officials  m  the  quick  restoration  of  service. 


I03]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  LEGISLATION  103 

care,  the  question  is  one  for  Political  Science.  If  we  ask 
the  more  sociological  question  whether  governments  actually 
and  always  do  so,  the  answer  is  unhesitatingly — they  do  not. 
Says  Cooley :  "  Like  Other  phases  of  organization,  govern- 
ment is  mierely  one  way  of  doing  things,  fitted  by  its  character 
for  doing  some  things,  and  unfitted  for  doing  others."  ^ 
This  proved  one  of  the  things  for  which  it  was  unfitted. 
Not  one  of  the  governmental  authorities,  civic,  pro- 
vincial, or  federal,  at  once  assumed  and  held  authoritatively 
and  continuously  the  relief  leadership.  Indeed  it  is  a 
peculiar  commentary  that  they  were  scarcely  thought  of  as 
likely  immediately  to  do  so.  It  should  be  said,  however, 
that  the  Deputy-mayor — ^the  Mayor  being  absent  from  the 
city — was  very  active  personally.  While  one  of  the  con- 
trollers was  himself  replacing  the  dead  fire-chief,  the  De- 
puty-mayor called  an  emergency  meeting  of  citizens  On  the 
morning  of  the  disaster,  and  another  at  three  in  the  after- 
noon to  consider  what  to  do.  This  meeting  of  citizens  was 
presided  over  by  the  Lieutenant-Governor,  and  at  it,  as  al- 
ready noticed,  a  beginning  in  relief  organization  was  made. 
The  committees,  it  will  be  remembered,  were  afterwards 
reformed  upon  a  new  basis  on  the  advice  of  the  American 
unit.  But  no  civic  resources  were  pledged  to  the  people 
as  was  done  at  the  Chicago  fire.  No  moneys  were  then  or 
subsequently  appropriated.  The  Board  of  Health  did  not 
assert  or  assume  the  leadership  in  the  unprecedented  situa- 
tion. The  City  Hall  was  indeed  set  up  as  the  relief  center 
temporarily,  but  the  advice  to  remove  it  elsewhere  was  not 
successfully  opposed.  How  little  civic  authority  was  re- 
tained under  the  disaster  circumstances  is  evidenced  by  theJ 
following  complaint.  The  Board  of  Control  which  was 
then  the  legal  representative  body  of  the  city  had  no  member 

1  Cooley,  'Chfrles  H.,  Social  Organization  (N.  Y.,  1912),  ch.  xxxv, 
p.  403. 


104  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [104 

on  the  executive  committee  of  the  disaster  admiinistration: 
One  of  these  controllers  publicly  criticised  the  method  of 
the  Citizens'  Committee  as  autocratic.  He  "  almost  had  to 
have  a  page  to  reach  the  Commiittee  as  representative  of  the 
Board  of  Control."  When  the  cabinet  ministers  from 
Ottawa  were  sitting  in  session  in  the  legislative  council 
room,  and  giving  a  hearing  to  a  representative  public  gather- 
ing, the  Mayor  entened  a  complaint  that  the  City  Council 
and  Corporation  had  been  ignored  by  the  acting  committees. 
The  Citizen's  Committee  exercised  the  general  control. 
They  were  entrusted  with  the  special  grants  and  the  civic 
authorities,  Board  of  Health,  police,  etc.,  so  ids  as  emer- 
gency matters  went,  cooperated  with  them.  But  the  various 
civic  officers  were  not  idle.  No  one  was  idle  at  Halifax. 
They  were  occupied  with  the  rehabilitation  of  the  various 
departments  at  City  Hall  and  with  individual  programs 
of  relief.  What  the  civic  governmient  continued  tO'  do 
officially  was  rather  in  the  way  of  providing  the  stiff 
formality  of  proclamation  to  the  carefully  weighed  sug- 
gestions of  the  Citizens'  Committee.  Several  of  these  pro- 
clamations were  issued.  Among  them  was  one  urging  all 
people  excepting  those  on  relief  work  or  upon  especially 
argent  business  to  stay  away  from  Halifax  for  two  weeks. 
Another  proclamation  was  a  warning  to  merchants  with  re- 
gard to  demanding  exorbitant  prices.  Over  the  Mayor's 
signature  went  out  the  nationrwide  appeal  for  aid  that  "  al 
sorely  afflicted  people  should  be  provided  with  clothing  and 
food."  The  subsequent  time,  thought  and  help  which  City 
Hall  contributed  is  of  less  sociological  importance  to  this 
study.  It  is  sufficient  if  we  have  faithfully  described  mun- 
cipal  aid  ini  disaster  as  falling  under  the  general  category 
of  service,  rather  than  direction.^ 

1  This  is  not  to  be  considered  as  without  exception  in  catastrophies. 
A  special  Citizens'  Committee  led  the  operations  at  the  Paterson  fire 


105]       CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  LEGISLATION         105 

Turning  briefly  to  the  provincial  and  federal  spheres  of 
activity  in  disaster  we  note  that  no  special  session  of  the 
provincial  legislature  was  called,  as  was  done  by  the  Gover- 
nor of  Illinois  after  the  calamity  which  overtook  Chicago  in 
1 87 1.  Yet  when  the  leg:islature  of  Nova  Scotia  convened 
a  fully  considered  and  detailed  act  was  passed  incorporating 
the  Halifax  Relief  Commission,  and  designating  and  defin- 
ing its  powers/  The  several  articles  defined  its  establish- 
ment as  a  rehabilitation  and  reconstruction  committee,  a 
town-planning  board,  as  well  as  its  powers  of  expropriation, 
its  relationship  to  the  city  charter,  certain  parts  of  which 
it  could  amend  or  repeal;  its  powers  to  enforce  attendance 
at  its  courts  and  boards ;  its  relationship  to  the  Workmen'si 
Compensation  Act  and  toi  the  insurance  problem^.  Besides, 
the  Commission  was  also  invested  with  full  and  adequate 
discretion  regarding  schools,  churches  and  business  pro- 
perties. 

Some  of  the  disaster  legislative  powers  and  procedures 
are  of  special  interest  to  social  legislation.  Among  these 
were  the  power  to  repair,  rebuild  or  restore  buildings,  the 
power  to  repair  and  carry  out  a  town-planning  scheme,  the 
power  to  amend,  repeal,  alter  or  add  to  provisions  in  the  city 
charter,  the  automatic  assumption  of  rights  of  owner  to 
insure  to  the  extent  of  the  amount  expended  in  repair,  and 
the  automatic  cancellation  of  workmen's  compensation 
claims.  The  act  incorporating  the  commission  with  powers 
to  make  investigation,  and  administer  all  funds  and  pro- 
peirties  constitutes  Chapter  VI  of  the  year  191 8.  Thd 
local  legislature  also  passed  Chapter  XVIII  authorizing  the 

and  flood,  but  at  the  Chicago  fire  the  City  government  took  immediate 
and  responsible  action.  This  was  also  the  case  at  Baltimore  when  the 
Mayor  was  the  "key  to  the  situation."  It  should  however  be  added 
that  both  at  Halifax  and  Dartmouth  the  chairmen  of  the  Citizens' 
Committees  were  ex-mayors. 

1  An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Halifax  Relief  Commission,  Halifax,  1918. 


I06  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [io6 

provincial  loan  of  one  hundred  thousand  dodlars  for  the 
benefit  of  the  sufferers ;  and  Chapter  XIX  authorizing  cities, 
towns  and  (municipalities  to  contribute  for  the  relief  of 
sufferers. 

The  action  of  Premier  Borden  oif  Canada  for  prompti- 
tude and  wisdom  is  comparable  to  that  of  President  Harrison 
of  the  United  States  at  the  time  of  the  Johnstown  flood. 
The  Canadian  Premier  at  the  time  of  the  disaster  was  in 
Prince  Edward  Island,  an  island  province  lying  near  Nova 
Scotia.  He  at  once  left  for  Halifax  and  arrived  the  fol- 
lowing day.  He  immediately  placed  resources  from  the 
Federal  government  at  the  disposal  of  the  local  authorities 
to  assist  them  in  coping  with  the  situation.  The  third  day 
after  the  disaster  he  attended  an  important  meeting  regard- 
ing the  harbor,  and  strengthened  greatly  the  morale  of  the 
city  by  assuring  a  complete  and  rapid  restoration  of  the 
harbor.  Following  the  Premier  came  the  Minister  of  Public 
Works  and  he  too  gave  much  admiinistrative  assistance. 
Then  came  five  members  of  the  Federal  Cabinet,  each  an- 
nouncing such  programis  of  restoration  as  to  give  the  com- 
munity new  heart  and  inspiration.  Amiong  these  announce- 
ments was  that  of  the  establishment  of  a  large  ship-building 
plant  upon  the  explosion  area.  The  Canadian  government 
had  already  as  its.  lirst  act  made  a  grant  of  one  million 
dollars,  toward  the  sufferers'  relief.  It  was  then  forcibly 
urged  upon  the  government  that  it  assume  a  responsibility 
towards  Halifax  such  as  the  British  government  accepts  in 
"  its  policy  of  holding  itself  responsible  for  loss  and  damage 
by  air-raids  and  explosions."  Public  opinion  seemed  to 
demand  that  the  work  of  restoration  and  reparation  be  un- 
dertaken by  the  government  of  Canada  as  a  national  en- 
terprise. The  government  while  disclaiming  all  legal  liability, 
acceded  to  the  request.  On  January  twenty-first  there  was 
announced  the  formation  of  a  Federal  Halifax  Relief  Com- 


I07]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  LEGISLATION  joy 

mission  to  take  over  the  whole  work  of  rehabilitation  and 
reconstruction, — an  a"nnouncement  which  brought  a  feel- 
ing of  relief  to  the  already  discouraged  workers. 

Another  interesting  contrast  may  be  noted  in  the  fact  that 
while  the  Governor  of  Ohio  appointed  the  Ohio  Flood  Com- 
mission to  receive  and  administer  relief  funds  and  supplies, 
the  Halifax  Relief  Commission  was  appointed  by  the 
Governor-General  of  Canada  in  Council.  This  was  done 
under  the  "  Enquiries  Act  of  Canada,  beiing  Chapter  CIV 
of  the  Revised  Statutes  of  Canada,  1906,  and  under  the 
War  Measures  Act,  19 14,  being  Chapter  II  of  the  Acts  of 
Canada  for  the  year  19 14."  The  Federal  grant  was  later 
increased  to  five  million  dollars,  and  subsequently  to 
eighteen  millions. 

There  sho^uld  also  be  here  recorded  the  timiely  succour 
afforded  by  the  Imperial  Government  at  Westminster.  Fol- 
lowing the  King's  gracious  cable  of  sympathy,  the  sum  of 
five  million  dollars  was  voted  by  the  British  Government  to 
the  relief  of  Halifax.     The  King's  words  were: 

Most  deeply  regret  to  hear  of  serious  explosion  at  Halifax 
resulting  in  great  loss  of  life  and  property.  Please  convey  to 
the  people  of  Halifax,  where  I  have  spent  so  many  happy 
times,  my  true  sympathy  in  this  grievous  calamity. 

Reference  has  already  been  made  to  the  policy  to  which 
the  Commiis'sion  was  committed.  This  policy  may  be 
more  exactly  stated  by  an  extract  from  the  act  incorporat- 
ing the  commdssiion : 

Whereas,  the  said  Halifax  Relief  Commission  as  hereto- 
fore constituted  has  recommended  to  the  Governor-General 
of  Canada  in  Council,  that  reasonable  compensation  or  allow- 
ance should  be  made  to  persons  injured  in  or  by  reason  of 
the  said  disaster  and  the  dependents  of  persons  killed  or  in- 
jured in  or  by  reason  of  the  said  disaster  and  the  Governor- 


Io8  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [log 

General  of  Canada  in  Council  has  been  pleased  to  adopt  said 
recommendation;  etc. 

In  the  proivision  of  material  assistance,  the  strengthening 
of  morale  and  the  eventual  establishment  of  a  Relief  Com'- 
miission,  government  may  be  said  to  have  contributed  an 
important  and  deciding  influence  in  the  reorganiization  of 
the  community  of  Halifax  and  its  restoratioo  to  normal 
conditions. 

Not  only  must  social  legislation  be  acknowledged  to 
have  had  a  very  direct  determining  influence  upon  what- 
ever picture  of  the  community  is  subsequently  drawn, 
but  social  legislation  itself  was  enriched  by  the  catastrophe. 
The  association  of  catastrophe  with  progress  in  social  legis- 
lation has  already  been  noticed  in  our  introduction,  the  mass 
of  facts  in  support  of  which  no  writer  has;  yet  co^mipiled.  In 
this  introduction  we  noted  how  on^  many  occasions  disasters 
have  been  the  preceding  reagents  in  effecfing  legislation  of 
permanent  social  value.  It  is  instanced  that  city-planning 
in  America  took  its  rise  from  the  Chicago  fire,  that  the 
origin  of  labor  legislation  is  traceable  to  a  calamitous  fever 
at  Manchester  and  that  the  Titanic  disaster  precipitated 
amendment  to  the  Seamlen's  laws.^  It  has  been  said  that 
"  the  vast  machinery  of  the  Public  Health  Department  in 
England  has  rapidly  grown  up  in  consequence  of  the  choleral 
visitations  in  the  ttriiddle  of  the  last  century ; "  ^  and  als:a 
that  public  health  Work  in  America  practically  began  with 
yellow  fever  epidemics.  Writing  of  mining  disasters,  J. 
Byron  Deacon  says  in  this  connection 

If  it  can  be  said  that  any  circumstance  attending  such  dis- 
asters is   fortunate,  it  was  that  they  exercised  a  profound 

1  Parkinson,  Thomas  I.,  "  Problems  growing  out  of  the  Titanic 
Disaster,"  Proceedings  of  the  Academy  of  Political  Science,  vol.  vi,  no.  i. 

2  Ross,  Edward  A.,  Foundations  of  Sociology  (N,  Y.,  1905),  ch.  viii, 
p.  254. 


109]        CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  LEGISLATION         109 

influence  upon  public  opinion,  to  demand  new  effort  and  legis- 
lation both  for  the  prevention  of  industrial  accidents  and  for 
the  more  equitable  distribution  of  the  burden  of  individual 
loss  and  community  relief  which  they  involved.^ 

Again  E.  A.  Ross  writes : 

A  permanent  extension  to  the  administration  of  the  state 
has  often  dated  from  a  calamity, — a  pestilence,  a  famine,  a 
murrain,  a  flood  or  a  tempest — which,  paralyzing  private 
efforts  has  caused  application  for  state  aid.^ 

The  student  of  social  legislation  who  reads  this  book  will 
turn  first  to  this  chapter,  and  ask  what  permanent  legisla- 
tion will  the  future  associate  with  so  dire  a  calamity  as  that 
suffered  at  Halifax.  It  may  be  said  that  not  only  has 
special  disaster  legislation  of  precedent-setting  value  been 
enacted  serving  in  a  measure  to  standardize  relief  legislative 
procedure,  but  social  legislation  of  wider  application  and 
more  general  character  ensued.  And  this  was  along  the 
line  which  the  student  of  social  law  should  be  led  to  expect. 

As  calaimitous  epidemics  brling  forth  regulations  of  sanita- 
tion ;  as  marine  disasters  foster  regulations  ensuring  greater 
safety  at  sea,  it  miight  well  be  expected  that  a  great  ex- 
plosion would  bring  about  regulations  controlling  the  hand- 
ling of  explosiives.  And  this  is  in  reality  what  has  oc- 
curred. There  were  approved  on  the  twenty-fifth  day  of 
June,  1 91 9,  by  the  Parliament  of  Canada,  regulations  re- 
specting the  loading  and  handling  of  explosives  in  harbors, 
applicable  to  all  public  harbors  in  Canada,  to  which  the  pro- 
visions of  Part  XII  of  the  Canada  Shipping  Act  apply ;  and 
to  all  other  public  harbors  insofar  as  the  same  are  not  dti- 
cortsistent  with  regtdations  alneady  or  hereafter  made  ap- 
plicable.^    They  cover 

*  Deacon,  J.  Byron,  Disasters  (N.  Y.,  1918),  p.  43. 
2  Ross,  op,  cit.,  p.  253. 

•  Regulations  for  the  Loading  and  Handling  of  Explosives  in  the 
Harbors  of  Canada  (Ottawa,  June,  1919). 


no  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [no 

1.  The  provision  of  special  areas  for  berth,  for  explo- 
sives-carriers. 

2.  Regulations  of  ship  control  to  be  observed  in  the 
navigation  in  harbors  of  explosives-laden  vessels. 

3.  Regulations  to  be  observed  upon  vessels  carrying  ex- 
plosives. 

4.  Regulations  governing  the  handling  of  explosives. 

"  The  enactment  of  these  regulatioris  "  writes  the  Under- 
Secretary  of  State  for  Canada  ^  "  was  suggested  in  large 
measure  by  the  Halifax  disaster."  Had  these  regulations 
been  in  effect  and  observed  in  Halifax  Harbor  it  is  hardly 
conceivable  that  the  great  disaster  of  191 7  could  have  oc- 
curred. 

It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  recommendation  for 
this  general  legislation  of  social  utility  originated  with  the 
Drysdale  commission — ^a  board  of  enquiry  appointed  by  the 
Federal  Government  to  determine  the  cause  of  the  disaster 
and  whose  judgment,  was  issued  on  February  fourth,  191 8. 
In  Section  XHI  of  this  judgment,  the  following  occurs : 

that  the  regulations  governing  the  traffic  in  Halifax  harbor 
in  force  since  the  war  were  prepared  by  competent  naval 
authorities ;  that  such  traffi:  regulations  do  not  specifically  deal 
with  the  handling  of  ships  laden  with  explosives,  and  we  i;ecom- 
mend  that  such  competent  authority  forthwith  take  up  and 
make  specific  regulations  dealing  with  such  subject. 

We,  therefore,  conclude  that  the  function  of  government 
in  disaster  is  of  primary  importance,  and  that  social  legisla- 
tion when  forthcoming  constitutes  an  important  and  decid- 
ing influence  and  is  itself  in  turn  enriched  by  calamity. 
Brought  to  the  test  of  comparison  with  observed  facts  the 
statement  in  the  Introduction,  that  catastrophe  is  in  close 
association  with  progress  in  social  legislation  receives  abun^ 
dant  justification. 

1  In  a  letter  to  the  author. 


CHAPTER  VII 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Surplus 

Mill's  explanation  of  the  rapidity  with  which  communities  recover 
from  disaster — The  case  of  San  Francisco — The  case  of  Halifax — 
Social  surplus — The  equipmental  factors — Correlation  of  tragedy  in 
catastrophe  with  generosity  of  public  responscr^Catastrophe  insur- 
ance— ^A  practical  step. 

John  Stuart  Mill  offers  a  very  interesting  explanation 

of  what  has  so  often  created  wonder,  the  great  rapidity  with 
which  countries  recover  from  a  state  of  devastation,  the  dis- 
appearance in  a  short  time  of  all  traces  of  the  mischiefs  done 
by  earthquakes,  floods,  hurricanes  and  the  ravages  of  war.^ 

This  "  vis  medicatrix  naturae  ''  he  explains  on  an  economic 
principle.  All  the  wealth  destroyed  was  merely  the  rapid  con- 
sumption of  what  had  been  produced  previously,  and  which 
would  have  in  due  course  been  consumed  anyway.  The  rapid 
repairs  of  disasters  mainly  depends,  he  says,  on  whether  the 
community  has  been  depopulated. 

But  this  is  not  an  all-sufficient  explanation,  and  indeed  ap- 
lies  particularly  to  counltries  which  have  not  been  bereft  of 
the  raw  materials  of  industrial  machinery.  San  Franciscd 
recovered  exceedingly  rapidly  from  her  terrible  experience 
of  1906.  Indeed  her  quick  recovery  has  been  called  one! 
of  the  wonders  of  the  age,  San  Francisco  was  not  depop- 
ulated. Her  actual  losses  of  life  were  but  four  himdred  and 
ninety-eight,  and  those  injured  four  hundred  and  fifteen. 

1  Mill,  John  Stuart,  Principles  of  Political  Economy  (London,  1917), 
ch.  V,  p.  74. 

Ill]  III 


112  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [112 

The  loss  of  life  on  the  other  hand  was  about  two  thousand 
lin  Halifax,  a  city  of  fifty  thousand  population^ — but  one- 
eighth  that  of  San  FranciscO' — and  her  list  of  injured  ran 
into  m'any  thousands.  And  yet  the  same  phenomenon  ap- 
peared. 

There  are  other  factors  both  social  and  economic  which 
must  not  be  omitted  from  an  account  of  the  influences  of 
recuperation,  namely  the  equipmental  and  other  factors  which 
produce  social  surplus.  Disaster-stricken  communities  can- 
not survive  unless  their"  surplusenergy  exceeds  their  needs." 
They  cannot  become  normal  until  the  social  surplus  is  re- 
stored. The  social  surplus,  according  to^  Professor  Tenney, 
is  "  merely  the  sum-total  of  surplus  energy  existing  in  the  in- 
dividuals composing  a  social  group,  or  immediately  available 
to  such  individuals."^  It  includes  not  only  "bodily  vigor" 
but  "  such  material  goods  also'  as  are  immediately  available 
for  the  restoration  of  depleted  bodily  vigor."  It  is  not  only 
physiological,  as  life  energy,  and  social,  as  conditions  of 
knowledge  and  institutional  facilities,  but  also  socio-econ- 
omic, as  equipment  for  the  maintenance  or  resltoration  of 
physiological  and  social  needs.  In  catastrophe  bodily  vigor 
may  have  been  depleted,  and  material  goods  been  consumed. 
No  period  of  recuperation  or  rapid  gain  can  ensue  unless  such 
equipment  is  in  some  degree  replaced  and  a  balance  of  social 
surplus  restored.  This  is  the  conditio'  sine  qua  non  of  re- 
cuperation, and  of  the  transition  from'  a  pain-economy  to  a 
pleasure-economy,^  after  disaster.  Certainly  the  maintenance 
of  the  standard  of  living  demands  it.  The  standard  of 
living  has  been  defined  as  the  "  mode  of  activity  and  scale 
of  comfort  which  a  person  has  come  to  regard  as  indis- 
pensable to  his  happiness  and  to  secure  and  retain  which  he 

1  Tenney,  Alvan  A.,  "  Individual  and  Social  Surplus,"  Popular  Science 
Monthly,  vol.  Ixxxii  (Dec,  1912),  p.  552. 

2  Patten,  iSimon  N.,  Theory  of  the  Social  Forces  (Phil.,  1896),  p.  75. 


113]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  SURPLUS  113 

is  willing  to  make  any  reasonable  sacrifice."  Following 
Professor  Seager's  association  of  the  standard  of  living  with 
population,  Ithe  reduction  of  population  in  catastrophe  of  a 
certain  character  might  conceivably  operate  to  automatically 
heighten  the  standard  of  living,  just  as  the  growth  of  popula- 
tion often  brings  about  its  fall.  But  caltastrophe  often  con- 
sumtes  great  quantities  of  material  goods  and  brings  about 
a  change  in  incomes  and  in  occupations.^     Seager  notes  that : 

Actual  starvation  confronts  more  rarely  those  belonging  to 
the  class  of  manual  workers,  but  for  them  also  under-nutri- 
tion  is  a  possibility  which  prolonged  illness  or  inability  to 
obtain  employment  may  at  any  time  change  into  a  reality.  The 
narrow  margin  which  their  usual  earnings  provide  above  the 
bare  necessaries  of  life,  coupled  with  their  lack  of  accumulated 
savings,  makes  them  especially  liable,  when  some  temporary 
calamity  reduces  their  incomes,  to  sink  permanently  below  the 
line  of  self-support  and  self-respect^ 

It  must  be  remembered  that  at  Halifax  while  the  equip- 
miental  damage  was  stupendous,  still  the  heart  of  the  down- 
town business  section  remained  sound.  The  banking  dis- 
trict held  together,  and  the  dislocation  of  business  machinery 
was  less  proitracted  on  that  account.  To  this  it  is  necessary 
to  add  how  to  a  very  considerable  extent  the  material 
losses  were  replaced  by  comimsunities  and  countries  which 
not  only  supplied  the  city  with  the  material  of  recuperation 
but  with  men  and  means  as  well.  Were  her  own  workmen 
killed  and  injured?  Glaziers,  drivers,  repair  men  and 
carpenters  came  by  train-loads  bringing  their  tools,  their 

^  At  San  Francisco  "  after  the  fire,  the  proportion  of  families  in  the 
lower  income  groups  was  somewhat  larger,  and  the  proportion  in  the 
higher  income  groups  somewhat  smaller  than  before  the  fire." 
(iMotley,  James  M.,  San  Francisco  Relief  Survey,  New  York,  1913, 
pt.  iv,  p.  228.) 
'Seager,  Henry  R.,  Economics,  Briefer  Course  (N.  Y.,  1909),  ch.  xiii, 

p.  210. 


114  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [114 

food  and  their  wages  with  them.  The  city's  population  was 
increased  by  thirty-five  hundred  workmen,  twenity-threet 
hundred  of  whom  were  registered  with  the  committee  at 
one  time.  Was  her  glass  destroyed?  Eighty  acres  of 
transparences  came  for  the  temporary  repairs  and  had  been 
placed  by  January  the  twenty-first.  Were  her  buildings 
gone?  Seven  million,  five  hundred  thousand  feet  of  lumber 
were  soon  available  to  house  the  homeless.  Were  her 
people  destitute?  Food  and  clothing  were  soon  stacked 
high.  Were  her  citizens  bankrupt  because  of  losses  ?  Fifty 
thousand  dollars  came  from  Newfoundland,  another  fifty 
thousand  from  New  Zealand,  one  hundred  thousand  from 
Quebec,  one  hundred  thousand  from  Montreal,  two  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  from  Australia,  five  million  from  Great 
Britain.  In  merchandise,  clothing  and  cash  a  million  came 
from  Massachusetts.  In  about  fifteen  weeks.,  aside  from 
the  Federal  grant,  eight  millions  were  contributed.  The 
total  contributions  from  all  sources  amounted  finally  to 
twenty-seven  million  dollars. 

Factors  such  as  these  must  not  be  omitted  in  examining 
the  sociological  recuperation  of  a  smitten  city.  And  when 
the  experience  of  Halifax  is  set  side  by  side  with  the  related 
experiences  of  other  cities  a  conclusion  may  be  drawn  that 
disaster-stricken  communities  can  always  count  upon  public 
aid,  for  the  reasons  which  have  already  been  discussed. 
But  there  is  found  to  be  strongly  suggested  a  correlation  be- 
tween the  striking  character  or  magnitude  of  a  disaster  and 
the  generosity  of  the  relief  response,^  as  there  is  also  with 
the  immediacy  of  the  appeal.  "  It  is  not  the  facts  themselves 
which  strike  the  popular  imagination  "  says  Le  Bon,  "  but 

1  At  the  time  of  the  tragic  Martinique  disaster  the  New  York  committee 
received  $80,000  more  than  it  could  disburse.  (Devine,  Edward  T., 
The  Principles  of  Relief,  N.  Y.,  1904,  pt.  iv,  ch.  vii,  p.  468.) 


II^]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  SURPLUS  115 

the  way  in  which  they  take  place."  ^  There  have  been  dis- 
asters relatively  serious,  such  as  the  St.  Quentin  forest  fire, 
where  repeated  appeals  met  with  astonishingly  little  response! 
from  the  people.  "  A  single  great  accident  *'  continues  Le 
Bon,  "  will  profoundly  impress  them  even  though  the  results 
be  infinitely  less  disastrous  than  those  of  a  hundred  small 
accidents  put  together."  It  was  in  recognition  of  this  prin- 
ciple that  "  it  was  decided  to  transfer  the  residue  of  the 
amount  contributed  [after  the  Triangle  fire]  to  the  contingent 
fund  of  the  American  Red  Cross,  to  be  used  in  disasters, 
which  in  their  nature  do  not  evoke  so  quick  or  generous 
public  response,  but  where  the  suffering  is  as  grievous."  ^ 

Besides  the  relation  of  the  tragic  in  catastrophe  to  gener- 
osity and  other  expressions  of  sympathy,  the  experience  at 
Halifax  suggests  also  a  relationship  between  the  aid  fur- 
nished by  a  contributing  community  and  that  community's 
own  previous  history  in  regard  to  calamity.  As  an  in- 
stance may  be  cited  the  quick  and  splendid  response  which 
came  from  St.  John  and  Campbellton,  two  New  Brunswick 
cities  with  unforgeltable  memories  of  great  disasters  which 
they  themselves  had  suffered.  It  is  also  not  improbable  that 
the  study  of  comparative  catastrophe  would  reveal  a  cor- 
relation between  the  relative  amount  of  aid  given  and  the 
distance  of  those  who  give.  Indeed  there  are  reasons  which 
suggest  that  the  relationship  might  be  written  thus:  that 
relief  in  disaster  varies  inversely  as  the  square  of  the  cost 
distance.  The  association  here  suggested  is  given  addi- 
tional plausibility  from  the  fact  that  attention  to  certain 
types  of  news  seems  to  vary  according  to  this  principle, 
and  news  notice  is  no  inconsiderable  factor  in  disaster  aid. 

Enough  has  been  said  to  make  it  clear  that  at  the  present 

*Le  Bon,  Gustave,  The  Crowd:  A  Study  of  the  Popular  Mind  (Lon- 
don), ch.  iii,  p.  79. 
'Deacon,  J.  Byron,  Disasters  (N.  Y.,  1918),  ch.  v,  p.  120. 


1 1 6  CA  TASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [  1 1 6 

time,  in  the  absence  of  any  scientific  method  of  socially 
ameliorating  the  consequences  of  catastrophe,  relief  is  a 
fluctuating  quantity,  and  is  poorly  apportioned  from  the 
point  of  view  of  need.  While  such  conditions  obtain,  dis- 
asters must  inevitably  contribute  to  the  inequalities  which 
break  the  hearts  of  men.  It  is  alas  true,  that  after  all  our 
generosities  and  philanthropies 

many  people  lose  their  normal  position  in  the  social  and 
economic  scale  through  earthquakes,  tornadoes,  floods,  droughts, 
railway  wrecks,  fires,  and  the  common  accidents  of  industrial 
life.  These  accidents  naturall}'  have  a  vast  influence  over  the 
lives  of  their  victims;  for  they  often  render  people  unfit  to 
struggle  along  in  the  rank  and  file  of  humanity.^ 

The  only  socially  defensible  way  of  doing  is  to  spread 
the  economic  results  of  these  disasters  over  the  entire  com- 
munity in  some  form  of  intra-city  catastrophe  insurance  ad- 
ministered by  the  Federal  government.  This  alone  will 
overcome  the  irrationality  of  an  inequitable  levy  upon  the 
more  sympathetic,  and  the  fluctuations  of  disproportionate 
relief.  And  even  beyond  this  step  is  there  not  the  possibility 
of  an  international  system  in  which  each  nation  will  insure 
the  other?  Certainly  at  Halifax  the  aid  contributed  came 
from  many  nations  and  tongues.  But  while  we  are  discus- 
sing what  ought  to  be  and  eventually  will  be  done,  one  very 
practical  step  remains  which  may  be  taken  at  once.  At  the 
Halifax  disaster,  we  have  seen  that  mwch  of  the  direction 
and  technical  leadership,  welcome  at  it  was,  and  saving  the 
situation  as  it  did,  yet  came  from  without  rather  than  from 
within  the  country.  There  is  no  Canadian  who  will  close 
these  pages  without  askmg  whether  this  must  always  be. 
May  it  not  be  respectfully  suggested,  as  a  concluding  result 

1  Blackmar  and  Gillin,  Outlines  of  Sociology  (N.  Y.,  1915),  pt.  iv, 
ch.  V,  p.  402. 


117]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  SURPLUS  ny 

of  this  situdy,  that  the  Canadian  government,  take  im- 
mediate steps  to  develop  a  staff  of  experts,  a  reserve  fund, 
and  stations  of  relief  strategically  located  ill'  Canada — these 
stations  to  have  in  their  keeping  left-over  war-material, 
such  as  tents,  stores,  and  other  equipment  together  with  re- 
cords of  available  experts  who  have  had  experience  in  dis- 
asters and  who  may  be  subject  to  call  when  emergencies 
arise. 

And  now  to  return  to  our  thesis,  and  its  special  enquiry, 
namely,  wherein  is  the  specific  functioning  of  catastrophe 
an  social  change?  We  have  thus  far  concerned  ourselves 
with  the  major  factors  of  recuperation,  intra-social  forces, 
social  service,  and  legislaition. 

We  find  it  necessary  now  to  add  that  the  socio-economic 
constitutes  a  no  less  important  factor.  But  the  effects  may 
not  stop  with  mere  recuperation.  Suppose  a  city  be- 
comes in  a  trice  more  prosperous  and  progressive  than  ever. 
Suppose  she  begins  to  grow  pqpulous  with  uncommon 
rapidity;  her  bank  clearings  do*  not  fail  but  rather  increase; 
her  industries  rebuild  and  grow  in  numbers ;  new  companies 
come  looking  for  sites  as  if  dimly  conscious  that  expansion 
is  at  hand!  Suppose  a  city  rises  Phoenix-like  from  the 
flames,  a  new  and  better  city,  her  people  more  kind,  more 
charitable,  moire  compassionate  to  little  children,  more  con^ 
siderate  of  age !  Suppose  there  come  social  changes  which 
alter  the  conservatism  and  civic  habits  of  many  years — 
changes  which  foster  a  spirit  of  public  service,  and  stimulate 
civic  pride!  Then  there  is  clearly  some  further  influence 
associated  with  the  day  of  disaster.  Perhaps  we  shall  find 
progress  innate  in  catastrophe  itself. 


CHAPTER  VIII 
Catastrophe  and  Social  Change 

The  unchanging  Halifax  of  the  years — The  causes  of  social  immobiHty — 
The  new  birthday — The  indications  of  change :  appearance,  expansion 
of  business,  population,  political  action,  city-planning,  housing,  health, 
education,  recreation,  community  spirit — ^Carsten's  prophecy. 

Halifax  has  had  her  fair  proportion  of  tribute  in  her 
time.  Kipling  has  called  her  "  the  Warden  of  the  Honor 
of  the  North."  Pauline  Johnston  sings  of  her  pride  of 
situation.  As  Edinburgh,  "it  is  a  city  of  many  charms; 
beautiful  for  situation,  beyond  most  of  the  cities  of  the 
world ;  vocal  with  history  beyond  most,  for  at  every  turn  of 
its  streets  som'e  voice  from  the  past  'comes  sounding 
through  the  toon.'  "  Her  public  gardens  are  the  envy  of 
all.  Her  vistas  of  the  sea  are  without  compare.  Her  North- 
west Armi  is  a  veritable  joy.  Birds  sing  in  her  homes. 
Cheery  wood-fires  burn  brightly  in  her  open  grates.  No 
city  of  her  size  is  more  hospitable  than  she. 

But  she  has  always  been  a  city  which  has  never  quite 
entered  into  her  heritage  commercially.  Situated  where 
by  nature  she  might  well  be  great,  she  has  always  been 
small.  Unaimbitious,  wealthy  ^  and  little  jealous  of  the; 
more  rapidly-growing  cities,  she  has  prided  herself  oni 
being  a  lover  of  better  things.  Commerce  and  industry 
were  things  alien  ^  and  secular.     She  devoted  herself  to 

1  Halifax  is  the  wealthiest  city  per  capita  in  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 

2  For  years  real  estate  was  marketed  "  quietly."    In  fact,  real  property 
was  in  the  hands  of  one  or  two  specialists  only. 

ii8  [ii8 


IIq]  catastrophe  and  social  change  iig 

standards  of  art,  music,  learning,  religion  and  the  philan- 
thropies. Charitable  and  philanthropic  institutions  abounded. 
She  has  had  her  own  conservative  English  ways.  She 
affected  homage  to  "  old  families,"  and  to  that  illusory 
element  "  social  prestige."  She  welcomed  each  new  knight 
which  the  favor  of  the  king  conferred,  and  grew  careless 
of  civic  prosperity  and  growth.  She  had  leaned  "  too  long 
upon  the  army  and  the  navy  "  and  her  citizens  had  become 
"  anaemic,"  "  lethargic  "  and  standstill ;  their  "  indifference  " 
and  "  inertia "  were  a  commonplace.  Halifax  had  been 
complacent  and  academic  rather  than  practical  in  her  out- 
look upon  the  world  and  her  general  attitude  toward  life. 

Geographically  she  suffered  by  her  situation  on  the 
rim  of  the  continent.  She  experienced  not  a  little  ne- 
glect and  isolation  because  she  was  an  undeveloped 
terminal,  and  not  a  junction  point.  Travellers  and  com- 
mercial men  could  not  visit  her  en  route  but  only  by  special 
trip. 

Again  "  the  government  has  had  altogether  too  many  in- 
terests in  Halifax  for  the  good  of  the  place."  "  Govern- 
ment-kept towns "  are  not  as  a  rule  "  those  which  have 
achieved  the  greatest  prosperity."  Halifax  as  a  civil-service 
headquarters  and  a  government  military  depot  was  perhaps 
open  to  the  charge  of  being  at  least  "  self-satisfied." 
Valuable  acres  of  non-taxable  land  have  been  far  from  stimu- 
lating to  civic  enterprise. 

An  historic  city  too,  Halifax  fell  under  the  blight  of 
overmuch  looking  backward,  and  sociologically  the  back  look 
has  been  always  recognized  as  the  foe  of  progress.  But 
she  has  had  a  past  to  be  proud  of — one  which  throbs  with 
incident  and  interest.  Born  as  a  military  settlement,  she 
has  been  a  garrison  city  and  naval  station  for  more  than  ai 
hundred  and  fifty  years.  She  has  been  called  "  the  stormy 
petrel  among  the  cities — always  to  the  front  in  troublous 


I20  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [120 

timjes."  She  has^  served  and  suffered  in  four  hard  wars. 
She  has  gloried  in  this  wealth  of  years  and  storied  past. 
Her  traditions  have  been  traditions  of  royalty,  blue  blood, 
dashing  officers,  church  parades,  parlialmentary  ceremonies, 
fetes,  levees  and  all  the  splendor  and  spirit  of  old  colonial 
times.  A  newspaper  has  published  daily  items  of  a  generation 
before,  and  weekly  featured  a  reverie  in  the  past.^  Old  in 
her  years  she  remained  old  in  her  appearance,  old  in 
her  ways,  and  in  her  loves.  She  boasted  old  firms  which 
have  kept  their  jubilees,  old  churches  wherein  was  cradled 
the  religious  life  of  Canada,  an  old  university  with  a  century 
of  service.  'Each  nooni  a  cannon  boomed  the  mid-day 
hour,  and  like  a  curfew  sounded  in  the  night. 

Search  where  one  will,  it  would  be  difficult  to  find 
another  city  which  has  more  completely  exhibited  the  causes 
of  social  immo'bility  as  set  forth  by  sociology.  For  there 
are,  it  must  be  remembered,  causes  of  immobility  as  well 
as  factors  of  social  change.  They  may  be  geographical 
difficulties,  or  elements  more  distinctively  social — an  over- 
emphasis of  government,  discouraging  innovation,  too'  great 
fi  "  volume  of  suggestion,"  the  drag  of  *'  collective  customs 
and  beliefs,"  a  "  traditionalist  educational  system,"  the  ''  in- 
heritance of  places  and  functions  "  tending  toi  arrest  develop- 
mfent,  "government,  law,  religion  and  ceremony,  hallowed 
by  age."  ^  All  these  reenforce  the  conservative  tendencies 
in  society  and  preserve  the  status  quo.^ 

1  The  Acadian  Recorder,  C.  C.  Blackadar,  editor. 

'  Ross,  Edward  A.,  Foundations  of  Sociology  (N.  Y.,  1905),  ch,  viii, 
p.  197. 

^  There  are  other  causes  of  conservatism.  A  comparative  freedom 
from  disasters  in  the  past  is  one.  Halifax  has  suffered  few  in  her 
entire  history.  Indeed  the  cholera  epidemic  is  the  only  one  of  any 
consequence.  She  remained  one  of  the  last  large  wooden  cities.  Her 
sister  city,  St.  John,  was  stricken  by  a  disastrous  fire  and  stands  to-day 
safer,  more  substantial,  more  progressive  in  every  way. 

Again  communities  are  generally  conservative  in  character  when  a 


I2l]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  121 

Diagnosis  in  detail  is  not  essential  here.  Up  to  the  time  of 
the  disaster  Halifax  had  certainly  preserved  the  status  quo. 
We  need  not  labor  the  how  and  why.  Tourists  had  re- 
turned year  after  year  and  found  her  unaltered.  "  Dear, 
dirty  old  Halifax  "  they  had  called  her.  They  had  found 
business  as  usual, — old  unpainted  wooden  houses  on  every 
side,  unswept  chimneys,  an  antiquated  garbage  system  and 
offensive  gutters;  the  best  water  and  the  poorest  water 
system  an  inspector  ever  examined ;  the  purest  air  but  the 
most  dust-laden  in  a  stormi;  an  obsolete  tramway,^  a 
"  green  market,"  ox-carts  on  the  main  streets,  crossings  ankle- 
deep  with  mud,  a  citizenship  given,  over  tO'  late  rising.  In- 
stead of  making  the  city  they  had  been  "  letting  it  happen." 
The  "transient,  the  good-enough,  the  cheapest  possible" 
had  been  the  rule  of  action. 

Such  has  been  the  unchanging  Halifax  of  the  years.  But 
the  old  order  changeth.  The  spell  of  the  past  is  broken. 
A  change  has  come  over  the  spirit  of  her  dreams.  There  are 

large  percentage  are  property-holding  people.  It  was  one  of  the  sur- 
prises of  the  Halifax  catastrophe  that  so  large  a  number  of  citizens 
were  found  to  own  at  least  in  part  the  homes  they  lived  in. 

There  are  other  questions  which  the  sociologist  would  ask  if  it  were 
possible  to  carry  the  investigation  further.  Is  the  community  loath  to 
disturb  the  existing  relations  or  to  resort  to  extreme  means  to  achieve 
desired  ends?  Or  is  it  eager  to  sweep  away  the  old,  to  indulge  in 
radical  experiment  and  to  try  any  means  that  give  promise  of  success? 
He  would  study  too  the  distribution  of  people  relative  to  their  interests. 
Is  there  a  majority  of  those  whose  experiences  are  narrow  and  whose 
interests  are  few?  Or  is  there  a  majority  of  those  who  have  long  en- 
joyed varied  experiences  and  cultivated  manifold  interests,  that  yet  re- 
main harmonious?  He  studies  the  character  of  the  choices,  decisions, 
selections  in  a  people's  industry,  law-making,  educational  and  religious 
undertakings.  It  is  thus  that  he  proceeds  in  diagnosing  a  population 
as  to  the  degree  of  conservatism  and  to  discover  what  the  ideal  com- 
munity should  be. — ^Giddings,  Franklin  H.,  Inductive  Sociology  (N.  Y., 
1909),  p.  178,  et  seq. 

1  Halifax  has  now  one  of  the  best  equipped  tramway  systems  to  be 
found  anywhere.  There  has  recently  been  appropriated  the  sum  of 
$200,000  for  ;sewers,  $150,000  for  water,  $300,000  for  street  paving. 


122  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [122 

signs  that  a  new  birthday  has  come.  The  twenty-first  day 
of  June  was  the  old  Natal  Day,  kept  each  year  with  punc- 
tilious regularity.  But  Halifax  is  now  just  beginning  to 
realize  that  there  was  a  new  nativity,  and  that  it  dates  f  rami 
December — ^that  fatal  Sixth.  "  Sad  as  was  the  day,  it 
may  be  the  greatest  day  in  the  city's  history." 

Almost  instinctively  since  the  disaster  Halifax  has  come  to 
see  the  sources  of  her  weakness  and  of  her  strength.  Her 
geographical  position  which  once  meant  isolation  ^  will  hence- 
forth be  her  best  asset.  Just  as  the  geographical  expansion 
of  Europe  made  the  outposts  of  the  Old  World  the  entre- 
pots of  the  New,  so  the  expansion  of  Canada  and  of  Nova 
Scotia — 'the  province  with  the  greatest  number  of  natural 
resources  of  any  in  the  Dominion — ^to  the  newly  awakening 
city  appears  full  of  substantial  promise.  It  will  be  largely 
hers  to  handle  the  water-borne  commerce  of  a  great  country. 
Henceforth  the  ocean  will  become  a  link  and  "not  a  limit. 
World-over  connectioms  are  the  certainties  of  the  future, 
bound  up  inevitably  with  the  economic  and  social  solidarity 
of  nations.  Closer  to  South  Am^erica  than  the  United 
States,  closer  tO'  South  Africa  than  England,  closer  to  Liver- 
pool than  New  York,  Halifax  sees  and  accepts  her  destiny, 
forgets  the  inconvenience  and  loss  she  has  undergone  and 
the  many  annoyances  of  blasting  and  of  digging,  that  the 
facilities  of  her  "triple  haven"  might  be  multiplied  and  the 
march  of  progress  begin.  "  The  new  terminals  with  their  im- 
pressive passenger  station,  will  not  only  be  an  attractive  front 
door  for  Halifax,  but  will  fit  her  to  be  one  of  the  great 
portals  of  the  Dominion." 

There  has  come  upon  the  city  a  strange  impatience  of 
unbuilt  spaces  and  untaxed  areas  sacred  for  decades  to 
military  barracks  and  parades.     She  has  urged  for  some 

1  Halifax  long  felt  herself  to  have  been  commercially  a  martyr  to 
Confederation. 


123]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  123 

immediate  solution,  with  the  result  that  military  property 
will  be  concentrated  and  many  acres  released  to  the  city  for 
its  own  disposal. 

Whether  the  pendulum'  will  swing  so  far  as  to  imperil  the 
retention  of  old  historic  buildings,  time-stained  walls,  and 
century-old  church-yards  is  not  yet  apparent;  although  sug- 
gestions have  been  made  which  would  have  astounded  the 
Halifax  of  a  generation  ago.  Certain  it  is  that  a  period  of 
orientation  is  at  hand.  There  is  a  stirring  in  the  wards  and 
clubs  for  progressive  administration  and  modern  policies. 
"  Here  as  elsewhere  the  time  has  now  come  for  clear  thinking 
and  the  rearrangement  of  traditional  thought." 

Indications  of  change  are  already  abundant.  The  first 
to  note  is  that  of  appearance.  For  illustration  may  be 
quoted  an  editorial  published  near  the  second  anniversary  of 
the  explosion: 

Halifax  has  been  improving  in  appearance  since  the  ex- 
plosion, exhibiting  very  sudden  changes  at  particular  points. 
One  almost  forgets  what  the  city  was  like  about  ten  years  ago. 
Still  there  is  a  great  deal  to  be  done  in  the  way  of  improvement 
to  our  streets.  The  move  in  the  direction  of  permanent  streets 
is  an  excellent  one  and  if  carried  out  as  designed  will  be  an 
improvement  and  saving  to  the  city. 

The  report  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Trade  makes 
the  following  reference  to  the  change  in  appearance  of  the 
city: 

One  of  the  pleasing  features  in  reference  to  both  the  whole- 
sale and  retail  business  of  Halifax  is  the  improved  condition 
of  premises  over  a  few  years  ago ;  retail  stores  are  now  having 
up-to-date  and  attractive  fronts,  while  wholesalers  are  im- 
proving their  show-rooms  and  thereby  increasing  their  sales. 

The  Mayor  writes  regarding  the  sidewalk  improvement : 

Some  twenty  miles  of  concrete  sidewalks  to  be  constructed 


124  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [124 

are  on  the  order  paper  to  be  taken  in  turn  so  as  to  be  as  uni- 
form as  possible.  This  will  go  a  long  way  toward  improving 
the  appearance  of  the  city. 

As  to  the  change  in  the  style  of  houses  the  Mayor  states: 

A  pleasing  feature  of  the  new  construction  is  the  de- 
parture from  the  former  square  box  style  of  dwelling,  also 
the  method  of  placing  rows  of  houses  exactly  in  the  same 
style.  Today  homelike  houses  of  modern  design,  set  back 
from  the  street  with  lawns  in  front  are  the  order  of  the  day — 
bungalows  are  particularly  in  favor. 

Fine  new  residences  are  being  built,  apartment  ideas  are 
spreading,  new  lights  are  being  tried  out,  a  new  tram  com- 
pany has  take^  hold.  Indeed  one  citizen  is  credited  with  the 
words :  "It  is  almost  a  sacrilege  that  Halifax  should  be  so 
changed." 

The  consciousness  of  change  is  seen  in  an  altered  public 
opinion  and  the  beginnings  of  a  new  civic  outlook.  Evidence 
of  the  new  note  is  a  statement  by  ome  of  the  progressive  Hali- 
fax firms : 

Halifax  is  going  to  make  good.  Outside  firms  are  taking 
up  valuable  sites  in  our  business  districts.  The  banks  are 
increasing  their  activities.  Some  of  the  biggest  industries  are 
coming  our  way.     Surely  everything  points  toward  prosperity. 

Another  feature  indicative  O'f  the  changing  consciousness, 
which  has  infected  a  much  wider  region  than  Halifax  it- 
self is  the  plan  no'w  making  rapid  progress  for  an  Old 
Home  Summer,  to  be  held  from  June  to  October,  1924.  The 
project  has  already  received  legislative  recognition.  An 
effort  will  be  made  to  recall  former  residents  on  a  scale  such 
as  has  never  been  attempted  before.  The  commiittee  an 
charge  is  made  up  of  many  prominent  citizens  and  the 
"  1924  Club  "  grows.     One  may  observe  still  another  indica- 


125]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  125 

tion  of  the  detennination  to  progress  in  the  recent  com- 
pletion of  a  systemi  linking-up  HaHfax  by  telephone  with 
Montreal,  Toronto,  New  York  and  Chicago. 

Indices  of  business  conditions  are  far  from  satisfactory, 
yet  the  items  used  in  their  computations  are  the  only  ones 
upon  which  variations  may  be  even  roughly  gauged.  Roger 
Babson  puts  as  the  leading  considerations:  (i)  Building 
and  real  estate;  (2)  bank  clearings;  (3)  business  failures. 
Other  symptomatic  facts  are  postal  revenues,  tramway  re- 
ceipts, exports,  taxes,  interest  rates,  insurance,  wages  and 
hours,  commodity  prices,  unfilled  orders,  immigration  and 
unemplO}^m:erLt.  ^ 

With  regard  to  the  first  the  following  statement  issued 
by  the  Mayor  is  significant.     He  says: 

The  year  191 9  has  been  one  of  exceptional  prosperity  in 
the  City  of  Halifax.  It  has  been  a  record  year  for  building. 
Permits  to  the  approximate  value  of  $5,000,000  have  been  is- 
sued to  the  engineer's  office,  the  largest  amount  by  far  in  its 
history,  the  amount  being  practically  ten  times  that  of  191 3,  or 
the  year  before  the  Great  War  commenced.  A  part  of  this  only 
can  be  attributed  to  the  terrible  explosion  of  19 17. 

He  refers  to  the  great  amounc  of  construction  going  on  in 
the  western  and  northwestern  parts  of  the  city  which  were 
relatively  untouched  by  the  disaster.  The  Mayor  further 
states : 

It  must  be  remembered  that  it  is  only  two  years  since  the 
devastation  caused  by  the  explosion  and  strangers  in  the  city 
have  considered  it  wonderful  that  we  are  so  far  advanced  in 
building  up  that  portion  which  only  a  year  ago  had  not  a 
house  upon  it. 

The  following  tabulation  gives  the  building  figures  ac- 
cording to  the  permits  issued  at  the  City  Hall.  It  shows  a 
remarkable  recent  increase. 

1  Chaddock,  Robert  E.,  Unpublished  Material. 


126  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [126 

Building  Permits 

1910  $471,140 

1911  508,836 

1912  589775 

1913  839,635 

1914 874,320 

1915  1,066,938 

1916 1,177,509 

1917 844,079 

1918 2,955,406 

1919 5,194,806 

With  regard  to  real  estate  the  Mayor  writes  in  December 
1919 

The  increase  in  the  seUing  values  of  properties  is  remark- 
able. Business  property  has  taken  a  jump  in  value,  and  it 
is  difficult  to  get  for  business  purposes  property  well  situated 
unless  at  very  high  prices.  Property  has  been  known  to  change 
hands  within  a  year  at  approximately  double  the  amount 
originally  paid. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Trade  reports : 

Real  estate  has  been  active,  and  prices  have  been  obtained 
greatly  in  excess  of  what  properties  were  valued  at  in  pre- 
war days. 

In  the  matter  of  bank  clearings  ^  the  following  table  in- 
dicates a  very  considerable  change  : 

Bank  Clearings 

1910 $95,855,319 

1911  87,994,043 

1912 100,466,672 

1913  105,347,626 

1914 100,280,107 

1915  104,414,598 

1916  125,997,881 

1917  '. 151,182,752 

1918 216,084,415 

1919 241,200,194 

^  The  reader  will  of  course  remember  the  general  inflation  of  currency. 


127]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  127 

As  to  business  failures  the  Secretary  says : 

Business  failures  have  been  few — practically  the  whole 
amount  of  the  liabilities  will  be  made  up  of  one  failure, 
and  it  is  believed  the  loss  to  creditors  in  this  particular  case 
will  be  slight. 

Additional  Indices 

Gross  Postal  Revenue  Tramway  Receipts  (gross) 

1910 $114,318  $477,109 

1911  119,561  502,399 

1912 • 132,097  539,853 

1913  140,102  605,933 

1914 147,943  645,341 

1915 154,499  718,840 

1916 167,594  559,513 

1917 255,815  '859,667 

1918 305,412  998,702 

1919 349,507  1^258,503 

Among  other  assurances  of  the  new  prosperity  and  the 
beginnings  of  fresh  faith  in  the  city's  future  is  the  coming 
of  new  large  business  interests  into  the  city.  Among  the 
largest  construction  work  is  the  building  of  the  Halifax 
shipyards  upon  the  explosion  ground,  involving  an  outlay 
of  ten  millions  of  dollars.  There  is  the  ever-extending 
plant  of  the  Imperial  Oil  Company,  which  will  eventually 
make  of  Halifax  a  great  oil-distribution  port.  There  is  the 
continuation  of  the  thirty-million-dollar  scheme  of  modem 
termiinal  facilities,  which  have  been  constructed  so  close  to 
the  ocean  that  a  ship  may  be  out  of  sight  of  land  within  an 
hour  after  casting  off  from  the  quay. 

In  short  there  has  been,  as  has  been  said,  an  "  imtpetusi 
given  to  business  generally."  That  the  impetus  will  con- 
tinue there  is  every  prospect.  Halifax  may  experience 
a  temporary  wave  of  depression  when  such  waves  are  flow- 
ing elsewhere.  But  today  there  are  fewer  doubters  and  more 
believers.     The  day  of  new  elevators,  new  hotels,  harbor- 


128  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [128 

bridges  and  electric  trains  is  not  very  far  away.  The 
prophecy  of  Samuel  Cunard  made  in  1840 — when  he  in- 
augurated the  first  Trans-Atlantic  line — that  "  Halifax 
would  be  the  entering  port  of  Canada  " — seems  destined  to 
fulfilment. 

As  regards  population  after  disasters  Hoffman  writes: 

Even  an  earthquake  such  as  affected  the  city  of  San 
Francisco  may  not  materially  change  the  existing  numbers 
of  the  population  after  a  sufficient  period  of  time  has  elapsed 
for  a  reassembling  of  the  former  units,  and  a  return  to  the 
normal  conditions  of  life  and  growth.^ 

Yet  as  before  remarked,  the  catastrophe  at  Halifax 
eclipsed  all  preceding  disasters  to  single  communities  on  the! 
Continent  of  America  in  the  toll  of  human  life.^  In  the 
San  Francisco  earthquake  the  loss  was  four  hundred  and 
ninety-eight ;  at  the  Chicago  fire  three  hundred ;  at  the  Iroquois 
theatre  fire  in  the  same  city,  five  hundred  and  seventy-five ; 
at  the  Chester  explosion  one  hundred  and  twelve;  at  the 
Johnstown  flood  two  thousand.  It  is  now  estiimiated  that 
the  disaster  at  HaHfax  probably  passed  this  latter  figure, 
decreasing  the  city's  population  by  four  per  cent.  Not- 
withstanding this  heavy  draught  upon  the  population,  the 
1918  volume  of  the  Halifax  Directory  contained  six 
hundred  and  fifty  more  names  than  the  previous  year. 

In  the  light  of  this  consideration  the  following  indication 
of  the  growth  of  population  is  also  of  contributory  interest.* 

1  Hoffman,  Frederick  iL.,  Insurance,  Science  and  Economics  (N.  Y., 
1911),  ch.  ix,  p.  2>^7. 

2  In  the  Texas  flood  of  1900  there  were  lost  5,000  lives,  but  they  can- 
not be  said  to  have  been  all  associated  with  a  single  community. 

3  Figures  kindly  supplied  by  Mr.  John  H.  Barnstead,  Registrar, 
Halifax. 


129]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  129 

Table 

1911  46,619 

1912  46,619 

1913  47,109 

1914 47,109 

1915  47,473 

1916 50,000 

1917 •  • .  •  50,000 

1918 50,000 

1919 55,000 

1920 65,000 1 

An  index  of  the  growth  of  practical  civic  interest  upon 
the  part  of  citizens  is  revealed  by  the  comparison  of  the 
numbers  participating  in  political  action  by  means  of  the 
vote.     Recent  figures  for  Halifax  are : 


Year  Purpose 

1918 For  Mayor 

1919  " 

1920  " 

Instead  of  the  disaster  resulting  in  disheartenment  and 
a  gradually  diminishing  civic  interest,  the  percentage  of  in- 
difference is  smaller  and  the  percentage  of  interest  is  larger 
for  1920  than  for  191 9,  and  the  percentage  of  interest  for 
1 91 9  is  larger  than  that  for  the  previous  year.  The  number 
of  eligible  voters  also  shows  increase.  "  The  campaign  [for 
1920]  has  marked  a  new  era  ....  and  will  make  it  easier 
to  institute  new  reforms."  ^ 

Of  further  sociological  niterest  is  the  change  affecting 
city-planning,  civic  improvement,  housing,  health,  education 
and  recreation. 

1  The  Directory  of  1920  estimates  the  present  population  to  be  85,000. 

2  Halifax  Morning  Chronicle,  April  29,  1920. 


Political  Action 

Eligible       No.         Percentage 

Percentage 

voters      voting     of  Indifference 

of  Interest 

7,632        2,769               63.8 

36.2 

8,890       4,264                52.1 

47-9 

11,435        5,491                51-99 

48.01 

I30  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [130 

In  the  realm  of  city-planning  ^  and  civic  imiprovement, 
Halifax  is  awaking  to  the  importance  of  taking  advantage 
of  an  opportunity  which  comes  to  a  city  but  seldom  save 
through  the  avenue  of  disaster.  The  present  Town-plan- 
ning Board  was  formed  as  a  result  of  the  Town-planning 
Act  of  191 5.  A  board  of  four  members,  including  the  city 
engmeer  constitute  the  committee.  The  limits  of  the  area 
to  be  brought  under  the  scheme  were  still  undecided  when 
the  explosion  camie.  The  disaster  "hastened  the  resolu- 
tion "of  the  Board.  "  When  the  disaster  came  it  seemed 
that  things  would  have  to  come  to  a  head."  Mr.  Thomas 
Adams,  the  Dominion  Housing  and  Townr-planning  Ad- 
visor, was  brought  to  Halifax  to  help  determine  what  should 
be  done.  "  The  disaster  simply  had  the  effect  of  bringing 
to  a  point  certain  things  whicli  were  pending  at  the  time. 
If  that  event  had  not  occurred  we  would  by  this  time  be 
into  a  scheme,  though  possibly  not  so  far  as  we  are."  To- 
day the  limits  of  the  area  have  been  defined  and  the  scheme 
is  nearly  ready  for  presentation  to  the  Council  for  adoption. 
The  Dominion  Town-planning  Advisor's  assistant  reports 
that  real  progress  has  been  made  in  the  Halifax  plan  deal- 
ing with  the  proposed  zoning  of  the  city  into  factory,  shop- 
ping and  residential  districts,  the  provision  for  future  streets, 
street-widening  and  building  lines,  and  suggestions  for  park 
and  aerodrome  sites.  In  the  devastated  area  he  has  re- 
marked progress  in  street-opening,  in  grading  of  the  slope 
and  in  architectural  treatment  of  the  houses.     Five  himdred 

1  The  earliest  city-planning  was  mediaeval  Halifax  was  laid  out  by- 
military  engineers  with  narrow  streets — the  "ideal  was  a  fortified  en- 
closure designed  to  accommodate  the  maximum  number  of  inhabitants 
with  the  minimum  of  space."  In  1813  a  town-planning  scheme  was  set 
on  foot  for  the  purpose  of  straighteni-ng  streets,  the  removal  of  pro- 
jections and  banks  of  earth  and  stones  which  at  that  time  existed  in  the 
center  of  streets.  Considerable  betterment  resulted  but  unfortunately 
many  fine  trees  were  cut  down. 


13 1 ]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  131 

trees  and  three  hundred  shrubs  have  been  ordered  to  be 
planted  in  this  area.  The  whole  area  is  under  the  control  of 
the  Relief  Commission,  for  the  Act  appointing  the  Com- 
mission gave  it  the  powers  of  a  Town-planning  Board. 

The  disaster  may  thus  be  said  not  only  to  have  hastened 
the  resolution  of  the  existing  committee,  but  to  have  pro- 
duced two  planning-boards  instead  of  one.  Each  must 
keep  in  mind  the  true  ideal.  For  it  is  not  the  "City 
Beautiful "  idea,  but  that  of  utility  that  is  fundamental  to 
city-planning.  It  is  a  principle  to  reduce  to  the  minimum 
the  social  problems  of  community  life,  to  accomplish 
Aristotle's  ideal — "  the  welfare  and  happiness  of  everyone." 
In  so  doing  civic  beauty  will  not  be  neglected.  "  Scientific, 
sensible  and  sane  city-planning  "  says  an'  authority  "  with 
utility  and  public  convenience  as  its  primary  consideration 
produces  beauty — the  beauty  that  is  the  result  of  adapting 
successfully  a  thing  to-  its  purpose."  It  is  in  accordance 
with  this  principle  of  civic  art  that  the  terminal  area  is 
being  developed — a  work  des:*gned  by  the  same  architect 
who  planned  the  Chateau  Laurier  and  the  Ottawa  Plaza  with 
such  aesthetic  taste. 

To  '^  deep  cuttings,  spanned  by  fine  bridges,  and  bordered 
with  trees  and  pleasant  driveways,  after  the  manner  of 
Paris,"  and  to  a  "  waterfront  as  stately  as  Genoa's,  a  ter- 
tminal  station  with  a  noble  facade,  overlooking  a  square 
and  space  of  flowers,"  ^  the  future  will  also  bring  to  Halifax! 

more  street-paving,  sidewalks,  parks,  fountains,  hedges,  drive- 
ways, cluster-lighting,  statuary,  buildings  of  majesty,  spacious- 
ness and  beauty.  Wires  will  be  buried,  unsightly  poles  will 
disappear.  .  .  .  With  time  will  come  all  these  things  which 
stamp  a  city  as  modern,  as  caring  for  the  comfort  of   its 

1  MacMechan,  Archibald,  "Changing  Halifax,"  Canadian  Magazine, 
vol.  xli,  no,  4,  pp.  328,  329. 


132  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [132 

people,  their  pleasure  and  test,  and  health  and  safety.  All 
these  things  come  with  time,  effort,  development  of  city  pride, 
and  the  concentrated  desire  of  a  people  for  them.^ 

The  question  of  housing  is  recognized  as  an  old  Halifax 
problem.  It  was  already  an  acute  one  when  the  blow  of 
the  catastrophe  fell  and  multiplied  the  difficulty  a  thousand- 
fold. The  Relief  Commission  has  grappled  with  itsi 
end  of  the  problemi,  namely,  the  housing  of  the  many  refu- 
gees who  were  first  accommodated  in  lodgings  and  dn 
temporary  shelters.^  The  old  sombre  frame-constructed 
buildings  of  the  pre-disaster  days  are  being  replaced  with 
attractive  hydrostone.  A  hard-working  wage-earning  com- 
munity is  stepping  out  of  indifferent  structures  into  homes 
both  comfortable  and  well-ordained. 

But  the  old  problem  would  have  still  remained  unsolved, 
had  not  the  city  authorities  caught  something  of  the  re- 
construction spirit  and  felt  the  sharp  urge  of  increasing 
difficulties.  Action  has  been  at  last  precipitated.  How- 
ever, lacking  in  comprehensiveness  the  first  attempts,  the 
city  has  bestirred  itself  and  has  come  to  realize  adequate 
housing  to  be  a  supreme  need  of  the  commiunity  and  vitally 
associated  with  the  city's  healtli  a,nd  welfare.  A  Housing 
Committee  of  five  members  has  been  formed,  having  as 
chairman  a  man  of  widely  recognized  building  experience  and 
as  director  of  housing,  a  capable  citizen.  It  is  intended  to 
miake  full  use  of  the  federal  housing  schemie,  in  a  practical 
way,  the  City  Council  having  reversed  its  former  decisions 
and  accepted  by  by-law  the  obligation  which  the  govern^ 
ment  act  requires.  It  is  hoped  in  this  way  to  promote  the 
erection  of  modem  dwellings  and  to  "  contribute  to  the 
general  health  and  well-being  of  the  community." 

*  Crowell,  H.  C,  The  Busy  East,  vol.  x,  no.  7,  p.  12. 
2  A  model  housing  development  of  346  houses  in  the  new  north  end 
has  followed  the  disaster.    "  It  is  reasonable  to  assume,"  writes  an 


133]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  133 

Thus  the  principle  of  promotive  legislation  and  govern- 
ment aid,  which  when  finally  accepted  in  1890,  began  the 
remarkable  housing  reformi  in  England,  has  entered  the 
City  of  Halifax,  and  will  eventually  write  a  record  of  in- 
creased health,  comfort  and  contentment.  How  soon  that 
record  is  written  will  largely  depend  upon  the  citizens  them- 
selves and  their  response  to  a  leadership  that  is  forceful  asi 
well  as  wise. 

The  matter  of  health  organization  in  Halifax  affords 
perhaps  the  most  significant  contrast  with  the  pre-disaster 
days.  Prior  to  the  catastrophe  public  health  organization 
was  not  a  matter  for  civic  pride.  The  dispensary,  which 
is  often  regarded  as  the  index  of  a  city's  care  for  health, 
had  received  scant  support  and  could  only  perform  in- 
different service.  Adequate  sanitary  inspection  could  not 
be  carried  out  for  want  of  inspectors.  The  death  rate  ^  had 
averaged  about  twenty  percent  for  a  period  of  ten  years, 
and  the  infant  and  tuberculosis  mortality  had  been  tremien^ 
dously  high — the  former  reaching  the  figure  of  one  hundred 
and  eighty-two."  There  was  no  spur  to  progressive  ad- 
ministration. The  city  was  too  ill-equipped  to  cope  with 
such  conditions. 

Today  Halifax  has  the  finest  public  health  program  and 
most  complete  public  health  organization  in  the  Dominion. 
The  fact  that  this  is  so  is  in  very  close  relation  to  the 
catastrophe  inasmuch  as  an  unexpended  balance  of  relief 
moneys  ^  has  been  redirected  by  request  for  health  purposes 

observer,  "that  the  standard  of  living  will  ascend.    Already  the  in- 
fluence of  these  new  houses  is  showing  itself  in  the  homes  that  are 
springing  up  all  over  the  city." 
^London's  is  14.6,  New  York's  13.6. 

2  New  York's  is  90,  New  Zealand's  60. 

3  These  funds  are  from  the  munificent  gift  of  Massachusetts.  A 
Massachusetts-Halifax  Health  Commission  has  been  formed — Dr.  B. 
Franklin  Royer  is  the  executive  officer. 


134  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [134 

in  Halifax.  A  five-year  policy  has  been  inaugurated.  Fifty 
thousand  dollars  per  year  of  the  relief  money,  fifteen  thous- 
and dollars  per  year  of  the  Canadian  government  money  and 
five  thousand  dollars  per  year  each,  of  the  city  and  pro- 
vincial money  are  to  be  expended  in  the  five-year  campaign. 
The  sum  totals  seventy-five  thousand  dollars  per  year,  or 
practically  one  dollar  per  capita. 

A  completely  equipped  health  centre  has  been  established 
including  all  the  essential  remedial  and  educational  agencies, 
namely,  pre-natal,  pre-school-age,  school-age,  tuberculosis, 
venereal  disease,  eye,  ear,  nose  and  throat  clinics.  Thero^ 
will  also  be  provision  for  the  growth  of  health  ideas  through 
mother's  classes,  first-aid,  and  sanitary  leagues.  A  public 
health  course  for  nurses  is  included  in  the  educational  cam- 
paign.^ A  most  SHccessful  baby-saving  exhibit  has  been 
held,  and  the  plan  calls  for  a  full-time  tuberculosis  specialist. 

Upon  the  part  of  the  civic  authorities  there  has  been  a 
greater  realization  of  responsibility.  Progressive  steps 
have  been  already  taken  including  the  appointment 
of  a  Doctor  of  Public  Health,  and  the  provision  of 
district  sanitary  inspectors.  Restaurants  and  all  places 
where  food  is  exposed  for  sale  are  being  systematically  in- 
spected with  a  view  of  effecting  improvements.  A  single 
instance  of  commendable  activity  along  sanitary  lines  is  the 
prohibition  of  movable  lunch  cars,  which  have  been  seen 
on  the  streets  of  Halifax  for  years.  The  removal  of  a  lot 
of  dwellings  unfit  for  occupation  is  receiving  the  attention 
of  the  officials.  In  fact  it  is  the  intention  of  the  present 
Council  to  improve  conditions  throughout  the  city  generally 
as  quickly  as  is  feasible  to  do  so.  Another  illustration  of  the 
direction  of  attention  to  modern  social  methods  is  the  pre- 
sent discussion  of  plans  for  a  psychiatric  clinic  for  mental 
hygiene  and  the  discovery  of  defectives,  especially  those 

1  Dalhousie  University  has  recently  graduated  the  first  class  of  nurses 
in  Canada  to  receive  the  Diploma  of  Public  Health. 


135]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  135 

attending  the  schools.  Still  another  indication  of  interest 
in  child  welfare  is  the  fact  that  a  clinic  for  babies  was  estab- 
lished in  a  central  locality  and  a  nurse  for  babies  regularly 
employed.  The  hitherto  meager  hospital  facilities  are  being 
amplified  by  the  building  of  a  maternity  hospital  and  the  en- 
largement of  the  children's  hospital, — a  centralization  plan 
of  hospital  service  being  a  unique  and  distinctive  feature.  In 
the  way  of  industrial  hygiene  a  full-time  nurse  is  employed  in 
the  ship-building  plant  and  here  also  safety  policies  have  been 
introduced  and  have  reduced  accidents  to  a  minimum.  The 
miovement  for  the  control  of  preventable  disease  is  gaining 
impetus  and  a  modem  tuberculosis  hospital  is  being  estab- 
lished. The  Victoria  General  Hospital  is  being  enlarged 
and  extended,  the  additions  having  an  estimated  cost  of 
half  a  million  dollars. 

But  it  is  not  alone  ithe  activities  of  the  Health  Com-i 
mission  but  also  the  earlier  vigorous  policy  of  disaster 
medical  relief,  which  is  seen  reflected  in  the  growing  sense 
of  community-responsibility  for  health  conditions.  Halifax; 
has  come  to  see  the  principle  fundaimenital  to  all  health 
reform,  that  public  health  is  a  purchasable  commodity  and 
that  improvement  in  vital  statistics  is  in  close  correlation 
with  the  progress  of  health  organization.  It  remains  to 
be  seen  whether  so  favored  a  community  will  also  lead  the 
way  in  the  registration  and  periodic  health  examination  of 
every  individual  citizen  which  is  the  final  goal  of  all  policies 
of  health  reform. 

The  standards  of  education  have  always  been  high  in 
Halifax.  She  has  been,  the  educational  center  of  the 
Maritime  Provinces.  Her  academic  attainments  have 
brought  to  her  much  distinction  and  not  a  little  glory.  Her 
public  schools  boast  many  a  fine  record  to  furnish  inspiration 
to  each  successive  generation.  To  secure  appointment  to 
the  Halifax  teaching  staff  the  applicant  miust  possess  the 


136  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [136 

highest  qualifications.  But  however  much  educational  lead- 
ers may  desire  them,  modern  methods  and  up^to-date  equip- 
ment await  in  large  measure  the  public  will.  Only  where 
there  is  a  will  is  there  a  way.  That  the  public  will  in  Hali- 
fax is  becoming  awakened  to  the  vital  role  her  educators 
play  is  being  proven  by  the  response  to  the  campaign  for  the 
expansion  of  Dalhousie  University.  That  response  has  been 
most  generous  and  general,  while  local  contributions  have 
been  amplified  by  large  benefactions  from  the  Carnegie 
Corporation  and  the  Rockefeller  Foundation.  Of  the  latter 
benefactions  together  amounting  to  one  million  dollars — • 
four  hundred  thousand  will  be  expended  upon  buildings  and 
equipment.  The  modernizing  process  is  shown  again  in 
the  decision  of  the  university  to  establish  at  once  a  Faculty 
of  Commerce  and  to  encourage  the  teaching  of  Spanish  and 
Portuguese  in  the  educational  institutions  of  the  city. 

In  the  old  teaching  methods  all  are  given  the  same  course 
of  instruction  regardless  of  the  individual  mental  differences. 
Today  the  effort  is  to  provide  an  education  to  fit  the  mind 
rather  than  to  force  the  mind  to  fit  the  education.  In  the 
public  schools  of  Halifax  there  are  not  lacking  indications 
which  herald  the  coming  of  the  newer  pedagogy.  Among 
these  may  be  mentioned  the  opening  of  sub-normal  classes 
for  retarded  children,  experimentation  with  the  social-re- 
citation system,  the  display  of  Safety-First  League  posters 
and  the  development  of  those  departments  already  estab- 
lished, vis.  vocational  and  domestic  training,  manual  and 
physical  education,  medical  inspection,  supervised  play- 
grounds, school  nurses,  dental  clinics,  and  the  wider  use 
of  school  plants  in  evening  technical  classes. 

Halifax  will  sooner  or  later  decide  to  employ  to  the  ful- 
lest degree  all  the  opportunities  which  child-training  af- 
fords. The  school  system  is  an  institution  of  society  to 
mediate  between  a  child  and  his  environment.     Children 


137]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  137 

must  learn  to  do  and  to  be  as  well  as  ito  know.  Their* 
plastic  minds  must  receive  practice  in  resistance  to  domina- 
tion by  feeling  and  in  the  use  of  the  intellect  as  the  servant 
and  guide  of  life.  To  the  children  of  HaHfax  is  due 
eventually  a  thorough  training  in  citizenship.  This  is  the 
last  call  of  the  new  future  in  education.  It  rests  upon  the 
twin  pillars  of  educational  psychology  and  educational 
sociology. 

Recreation  is  still  another  sphere  of  civic  life  wherein 
the  City  of  Halifax  has  taken  a  forward  step.  In  making 
lier  plans  for  the  future  she  has  not  forgotten  that  the  re- 
built city  should  contain  every  fac-lity  for  children  to  grow 
up  with  strong  bodies  and  sane  minds;  as  well  as  public  pro- 
vision for  the  leisure  time  of  the  adult  population.  A  Re- 
creation Commission  has  been  formed  made  up  of  representa- 
tives of  the  various  civic  bodies  and  from  the  civic  and  pro- 
vincial governments.^  A  playground  expert  was  called  in 
by  the  city  government,  who  after  study  of  the  situation  and 
conference  with  local  groups,  recommended  a  system  of 
recreation  as  part  of  the  general  city  plan.  Already  marked 
progress  has  resulted;  indeed  it  has  been  said  that  the 
"municipal  recreation  system  of  Halifax  has  made  a  re- 
cord for  itself."  A  hill  of  about  fifteen  acres  in  the  heart 
of  the  devastated  area  has  been  reserved  for  a  park  and  play- 
ground. The  city  has  built  and  turned  over  tO'  the  Com- 
mission a  temporary  bath-house,  and  has  set  aside  the  sum  of 
ten  thousand  dollars  for  a  permanent  structure.  The  plans 
contain  recommendations  for  minimum!  play-space  for  every 
school  child,  a  central  public  recreation  area,  an  open-air 
hillside  stadium,  as  well  as  a  community  center  with  audi- 

1  It  should  be  stated  that  the  supervised  playground  movement  had 
been  developing  in  Halifax  for  a  period  of  fourteen  years,  first  under 
the  Women's  Council,  afterwards  under  a  regularly  incorporated  asso- 
ciation with  which  the  Women's  Council  merged. 


138  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [138 

torium,  community  theatre,  natatorium,  gymnasium,  and 
public  baths.  The  neal  significance  of  this  movement  Hali- 
fax has  not,  herself,  as  yet  fully  realized.  Just  as  there  is 
a  close  relationship  between  health  organization  and  mortal- 
ity tables,  so  there  is  a  close  association  between  open 
spaces,  street  play,  etc.,  and  juvenile,  as  well  as  other  forms 
of  delinquency.^  The  moral  value  of  organized  recreation 
was  itself  demonstrated  in  the  war,  while  the  increasing 
menace  of  industrial  fatigue,  as  well  as  the  fact  of  the  shorter 
working-day,  call  for  public  recreational  facilities  as  ai 
social  policy.  This  policy  is  not  however  fully  carried  out 
with  merely  constructive  and  promotive  action.  It  must  be! 
followed  by  restrictive  and  regulatory  control  of  commercial- 
ized recreation,  and  wise  and  adequate  systems  of  inspection 
for  amusement  in  all  its  forms.  This  is  the  path  of  pro- 
gress in  socialized  recreation. 

Progress  in  cooperation  has  also  to  be  noticed.  There 
has  been  a  new  sense  of  unity  in  dealing  with  common  prob- 
lems. The  number  of  things  which  perforce  had  to  be 
done  together  during  the  catastrophe  was  great.  This  doing 
of  things  together  will  be  continued.  The  establishment  of 
the  Halifax  Cooperative  Society  is  initial  evidence  of  a 
m;ovement  towards  cooperative  buying.  Cooperation  for 
community  ends  even  now  is  revealing  itself  in  the  new 
interest  for  the  common  control  of  recreation,  health  con- 
ditions, etc.  "The  disaster,"  runs  an  article  in  the  press, 
"  has  given  our  social  movement  an  impetus.     The  social 

^  In  view  of  the  explosion  and  the  resulting  housing  conditions,  an 
increase  in  juvenile  delinquency  might  have  been  expected,  but  the 
"  playgrounds  which  were  established  immediately  after  the  disaster, 
and  which  adjoined  both  of  the  large  temporary  housing  projects,  are, 
it  is  felt,  responsible  for  the  excellent  conditions  which  exist  The 
records  of  the  Superintendent  of  Neglected  and  Delinquent  Children 
show  that  there  was  an  actual  decrease  in  the  number  of  juvenile  arrests 
in  1918  over  1917." — (Leland,  Arthur,  "  Recreation  as  a  Part  of  the  City 
Plan  for  Halifax,  N.  S.,  Canada,"  Playground,  vol.  xiii,  no.  10,  p.  493.) 


139]  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  139 

woirkers  of  -the  different  creeds  and  classes  have  discovered 
each  other  and  are  getting  together."  ^  The  organization  of 
social  service  which  only  a  few  years  back  took  a  beginning 
in  the  form  of  an  unpretentious  bureau  has  shot  ahead  with 
amazing  rapidity  and  now  exercises  an  influence  of  coordina- 
tion upon  the  churches,  charities  and  philanthropic  societies 
of  the  city. 

The  unifying  process  is  well  illustrated  by  the  increased 
cooperation  upon  the  part  of  the  churches.  Following  the 
disaster  the  churches  of  the  city  united  into  a'  single  organs 
ization  for  relief  service  under  the  chairmanship  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Nova  Scotia.  Since  then  a  Ministerial  As- 
sociation has  been  formed  which  has  directed  cooperative 
effort  along  various  lines  and  has  exercised  pressure  upon 
those  in  authority  where  the  best  interests  of  the  city  were 
involved. 

Thus  the  City  of  Halifax  has  been  galvanized  into  life 
through  the  testing  experience  of  a  great  catastrophe.  She 
has  undergone  a  civic  transformation,  such  as  could  hardly 
otherwise  have  happened  in  fifty  years.  She  has  caught 
the  spirit  of  the  social  age.  This  spirit  after  all  means  only 
that  the  community  is  just  a  family  on  a  larger  scale,  and 
the  interests  of  each  member  are  interwoven  with  those  of 
all.  But  merely  to  catch  the  spirit  will  not  suffice.  It 
must  be  cherished  through  an  inevitable  period  of  reaction 
and  passivity,  and  then  carried  on  still  further  into  the  re- 
lations of  capital  and  labor,  into  the  realm!  of  socialized  rec- 
reation and  into  those  multiform  spheres  of  social  insurance 
whither  all  true  social  policies  lead. 

All  these  converging  lines  taken  not  singly  but  together 
constitute  a  very  real  basis  of  faith  in  the  city's  future,  and 
of  hope  for  permanent  changes  for  the  better.  Perhaps 
this  attitude  cannot  be  more  fittingly  expressed  than  in  the 
words  of  Carstens : 

^  Halifax  Evening  Mail,  March  22,  1918. 


140  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [140 

The  Halifax  disaster  will  leave  a  permanent  mark  upon 
the  city  for  at  least  a  generation,  because  so  many  of  the  living 
have  been  blinded  or  maimed  for  life.  But  it  is  possible  that 
the  disaster  may  leave  a  mark  of  another  sort,  for  it  is  con- 
fidently believed  by  those  who  took  part  in  the  relief  work 
during  the  first  few  weeks  that  Halifax  will  gain  as  well  as 
lose.  The  sturdy  qualities  of  its  citizens  will  bring  'beauty 
out  of  ashes.' 

But  it  is  rather  for  social  than  for  material  progress  that 
the  sociologist  will  seek  and  Carstens  continues: 

It  may  reasonably  be  expected  that  through  this  Calvary, 
thfere  may  be  developed  a  program  for  the  care,  training  and 
education  of  the  sightless  as  good  if  not  better  than  any  now 
existing,  that  medical  social  service  will  be  permanently  grafted 
upon  the  hospital  and  out-patient  service  of  the  community, 
and  that  the  staff  of  teachers  of  the  stricken  city,  by  direct  con- 
tact with  the  intimate  problems  of  the  families  of  the  children 
they  have  in  their  class-rooms  may  acquire  a  broader  view 
of  their  work.  If  there  should  result  no  other  benefits,  and 
there  are  likely  to  be  many,  as  for  example  city-planning, 
housing  and  health,  the  death  and  suffering  at  Halifax  will 
not  have  been  in  vain,  will  not  have  been  all  loss.^ 

1  Carstens,  C.  C,  "  From  the  Ashes  of  Halifax,"  Survey,  vol.  xxxix, 
no.  13,  p.  61. 


CHAPTER  IX 
Conclusion 

Recapitulation — The  various  steps  in  the  study  presented  in  propositional 
form — The  role  of  catastrophe  direct  and  indirect,  (a)  Directly  pre- 
pares the  ground- work  for  change  by:  (i)  weakening  social  im- 
mobility; (2)  producing  fluidity  of  custom;  (3)  enhancing  environal 
favorability  for  change — ^(b)  Indirectly  sets  in  motion  factors  deter- 
mining the  nature  of  the  change  such  as:  (i)  the  release  of  spirit  and 
morale;  (2)  the  play  of  imitation;  (3)  the  stimulus  of  leaders  and 
lookers-on;  (4)  the  socialization  of  institutions. 

If  the  preceding  narrative  has  been  successful  in  setting 
forth  the  facts  as  they  were  observed,  the  reader  has  now 
before  him  a  fairly  accurate  picture  of  a  community  as  it 
reacts  under  the  stimulus  of  catastrophe  and  proceeds  to 
adjust  itself  to  the  circumstantial  pressure  of  new  con- 
ditions. It  will  be  well,  however,  for  the  sake  of  clearness 
in  emphasizing  our  closing  propositions  to  recapitulate  one 
by  one  the  various  steps  in  our  study.  These  steps  while 
primarily  intended  to  follow  the  natural  order  in  point  of 
time  will  also  be  seen  to  represent  a  definite  sociological  pro- 
cess of  development. 

At  first  the  shock  of  the  catastrophe  was  seen  to  have  been 
sufficiently  terrific  to  affect  every  inhabitant  of  the  city. 
This  fact  gives  peculiar  value  to  ithe  investigation.  The 
miore  a  shock  is  limited  in  extent  the  more  its  analysis  grows 
in  complexity.  In  such  cases  consideration  must  necessarily 
be  given  to  the  frontiers  of  influence.  The  chapter  discrib- 
ing  the  shock  also  found  the  immediate  reaction  to  have  beeni 
a  fairly  general  disintegration  of  social  institutions,  and  of 
the  usual  methods  of  social  control — in  short,  a  dissolution 
141]  141 


142  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [142 

of  the  cusftomary.  This  turmoil  into  which  society  was 
thrown  is  sometimes  called  "  fluidity,"  and,  for  lack  of  a 
better  one,  this  term  has  been  retained.  It  would  thus  ap- 
pear that  if  it  were  later  observed  that  essential  social 
changes  ensued,  fluidity  was  one  of  the  requisites  of 
change;  and  this  is  indeed  in  perfect  tally  with  previous 
thought  upon  the  subject  as  set  forth  in  our  more  theore- 
tical introduction  and  expressed  in  the  proposition  that 
fluidity  is  fundamental  to  social  change. 

The  more  general  and  preliminary  treatment  over,  in- 
dividual and  group  reactions  were  then  examined  in  greater 
detail,  and  the  phenomena  of  the  major  sort  were  singled 
out  and  classified.  These  were  found  to  be  either  abnormal 
and  handicapping  such  as  emotional  parturition ;  or  stimula- 
tive and  promotive,  as  dynamogenic  reaction.  This  con- 
stituted the  material  of  the  second  chapter.  Put  in  pro- 
positional  form!  it  would  be  that  catastrophe  is  attended 
by  phenomena  of  social  psychology  which  may  either  re- 
tard or  promote  social  reorganization. 

Social  organization  came  next  in  order,  and  because  its 
progress  was  largely  expedited  by  the  organization  of  re- 
lief,— the  first  social  activity, — the  sociological  factors  ob- 
served in  the  latter  have  been  recorded.  These  factors  were 
classified  as  physical,  including  climate  and  topography,  and 
psychological,  such  as  leadership,  suggestion,  imitation,  dis- 
cussion, recognition  of  utility  and  consciousness  of  kind. 
Reference  was  also  made  to  biological  and  equipmental 
consideration®.  Two  conclusions  of  interest  are  here  de- 
ducible:  first,  that  part  of  society  which  is  most  closely 
organized  and  disciplined  in  normality  first  recovers  social 
consciousness  in  catastrophe;  second,  it  is  only  after 
division  of  function  delegates  to  a  special  group  the  re- 
sponsibility for  relief  work  that  public  thought  is  directed 
to  the  resumption  of  a  normal  society.     These  conclusions 


143]  CONCLUSION  143 

emphasize  the  conservation  value  to  society  of  a  militia 
organization  in  every  connmiunity  and  also  of  a  permanent 
vigilance  committee. 

The  fifth  chapter  introduced  a  relatively  new  element, 
the  presence  of  which  may  be  relied  upon  in  all  future  em- 
ergencies, that  of  a  disaster  social  service.  Its  contribu- 
tion was  that  of  skillful  service  and  wise  direction;  its 
permanent  effect,  the  socialization  of  the  community.  The 
value  of  the  presence  of  visiting  social  specialists  is  in  inverse 
proportion  to  the  degree  to  which  the  socialization  of  a  com- 
munity has  advanced.  The  practical  conclusion  is  clearly 
that  self-dependence  of  a  community  in  adversity  is  furthered 
by  the  socialization  of  the  existing  institutions. 

The  next  and  latest  group  to  function  effectively  was  that 
of  government,  but  social  legislation  when  forth-coming, 
contributed  an  important  and  deciding  influence,  and  was 
itself  in  turn  enriched  by  the  calamity.  Brought  to  the 
test  of  comparison  with  observed  facts  the  statement  in  the 
itLtroduction  receives  abundant  justification;  namely,  that 
catastrophe  is  in  close  association  with  progress  in  social 
legislation. 

To  the  influences  already  mentioned  ati  additional  factor 
of  recuperation  is  added, — ^the  socio-economic  one.  Dis- 
aster-stricken communities  cannot  become  normal  until  the 
social  surplus  is  restored.  They  may  however  always  coutit 
upon  public  aid.  But  there  is  found  to  be  strongly  suggested 
a  correlation  between  the  magnitude  or  striking  character 
of  a  disaster  and  the  generosity  of  the  relief  response. 

The  last  chapter  is  devoted  to  a  cataloging  of  the  indica- 
tions of  social  change  from  the  standpoint  of  the  community 
as  a  whole.  The  old  social  order  is  contrasted  with  that 
obtaining  two  years  subsequent  to  the  disaster.  It  here  ap- 
peared that  the  city  of  Halifax  had  as  a  community  under- 
gone and  is  undergoing  ao  extraordinary  social  change. 


144  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [144 

This  implies,  according  to  the  theory  of  social  causation,  an 
extraordinary  antecedent.  Before  finally  accepting  the  fac- 
tor of  catastrophe  as  such,  the  scientific  reader  may  very 
properly  ask  whether  there  are  tiot  alternatives. 

To  this  query  the  answer  is  that  there  are  alternatives, 
other  very  considerable  extra-social  factors  to  be  noted,  but 
that  catastrophe  was  itself  the  precipitating  factor  there  is 
little  room  for  doubt.  Of  the  other  factors  two  only  are 
of  sufficient  weight  for  our  present  consideration.  The 
earliest  in  order  of  time,  and  perhaps  also  in  rank  of  imi- 
portance  is  that  which  Halifax  resideiiits  understand  as  the 
comiing  of  the  new  ocean  terminals.  The  coming  was  so 
sudden  in  the  nature  of  its  announcement,  and  meant  for 
many  so  miuch  depreciation  in  property  values,  that  it  had 
something  of  the  nature  of  catastrophe  within  it.  It  altered 
very  extensively  the  previously  accepted  ideas  of  residential 
and  business  and  industrial  sections  of  the  city,  and  caused 
a  jolt  in  the  body  politic,  such  as  had  not  visited  it  for  years 
— not  since  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century  brought  the 
revolutionizing  steam.  It  is  not  to  be  denied  that  this  factor 
has  contributed  not  a  little  to  the  weakening  oif  immobility, 
and  the  preparation  of  the  ground  for  an  inrush  of  the  spirit 
of  progress. 

The  other  factor  was  the  war.  The  war  functioned 
mightily  in  community  organization  for  service.  It  brought 
prosperity  to  many  a  door,  and  whetted  the  appetite  of  many 
a  merchant  to  put  the  business  of  peace  on'  a  war  basis.  But 
it  would  be  merely  speculation  to  say  that  prosperity  would 
have  continued  in  peace.  Indeed  such  a  conclusion  would 
not  be  historically  justifiable.  Halifax  has  been  through 
three  important  wars.  In  each,  "  trade  was  active,  prices 
were  high,  the  population  increased,  industry  was  stimulated 
by  the  demand,  rents  doubled  and  trebled,  streets  were  un- 
commonly busy."     But  in  each  case  also  Halifax  settled 


145]  CONCLUSION  145 

back  to  her  ante-bellum  sluggishness.  Iti  181 6  Halifax' 
began  to  feel  the  reaction  consequent  upon  the  close  of  a 
war.  The  large  navy  and  army  were  withdrawn  and  Hali- 
fax and  its  inhabitants  "  bore  the  appearance  of  a  town:  at  the 
close  of  a  fair.  The  sudden  change  from  universal  hustle 
and  business  to  ordinary  pursuits  made  this  alteration 
at  times  very  perceptible.  Money  gradually  disappeared 
and  the  failure  of  several  mercantile  establishments  added 
to  the  general  distress."  But  the  closing  of  the  war,  now 
a  himdred  years  later,  has  exhibited  no  such  relapse.  On 
the  other  hand  Halifax  grows  daily  more  prosperous  and 
progressive  than  before.  Her  bank  clearings  do  not  fail, 
but  rather  increiase.  There  is  clearly  some  further  in- 
fluence associated  with  this  change. 

But  there  is  a  very  real  sense  in  which  the  war  may  in- 
deed be  said  to  have  been  the  factor, — if  we  miean  by  it  the 
fact  that  through  the  war  and  as  a  direct  result  of  war- 
service  the  city  was  laid  half  in  ruins  by  possibly  the  great- 
est single  catastrophe  on  the  American  Continent.  If  we 
mean  this,  we  have  named  the  all-precipitating  and  deter- 
mining event.  The  catastrophe  was  an  episode  of  the  great 
war. 

It  only  remains  to  add  by  way  of  clearer  definition 
that  the  role  of  catastrophe  appears  to  be  both  direct  and  in^ 
direct.  FunoLiioninig  directly,  it  prepares  the  groiund-^ 
work  for  social  change  by  (i)  weakening  social  immobility; 
(2)  precipitating  fluidity  of  custom;  (3)  forcing  environal 
favorability  for  change.  Indirectly,  it  sets  in  motion 
factors  determining  the  nature  of  the  social  change,  such  as 
(i)  the  release  of  spirit  and  morale;  (2)  the  play  of  im- 
itaition;  (3)  the  stimulus  of  leaders  and  lookers-on;  (4)  the 
socialization  of  institutions. 

Our  final  principle  ^  thus  appears  to  be  that  progress  in 

1  The  two  additional  propositions  suggested  in  the  the  Introduction, 


146  CATASTROPHE  AND  SOCIAL  CHANGE  [146 

catastrophe  is  a  resultant  of  specific  conditioning  factors 
some  of  which  are  subject  to  social  control.  If  there  is  one 
thing  more  than  another  which  we  would  emphasize  in  con- 
clusion it  is  this  final  principle.  Progress,  is  not  neces- 
sarily a  natural  or  assured  result  of  change.  It  comes  only 
as  a  result  o'f  effort  that  is  wisely  expended  and  sacrifice 
which  is  sacrifice  in  truth. 

That  the  nature  of  the  social  change  in  Halifax  is  one 
in  the  direction  of  progress  we  think  to  be  based  on  reason 
and  not  alone  on  hope.  That  it  is  also  our  fervent  hope, 
we  need  hardly  add.  But  every  Haligonian  who  cherishes 
for  his  city  the  vision  which  this  book  contains,  may  help 
mightily  tO'  bring  it  to  pass  by  making  effort  his  watchword 
and  intelligence  his  guide.  We  do'  not  say  it  will  all  come 
tomorrow.  We  do  say  a  wonderful  beginning  has  been  made 
since  yesterday.  And  this  is  bright  for  the  future.  In  no 
better  words  can  we  conclude  than  in  those  of  one  of  her 
greatest  lovers:  "Changes  must  come  to  Halifax.  This 
is  a  world  of  change.  But  every  true  Haligonian  hopes  that 
the  changes  will  not  disfigure  his  beloved  city,  but  only 
heighten  and  enhance  the  intimate  and  haunting  charms 
she  borrows  from  the  sea.*'  ^ 

namely,  that  the  degree  of  fluidity  seems  to  vary  directly  as  the  shock 
of  the  catastrophe,  and  that  brusk  revolution  in  the  conditions  of  life 
accomplish  not  sudden,  but  gradual  changes  m  society,  require  a  study 
of  comparative  catastrophic  phenomena  for  verification  or  rejection. 
1  MacMechan,  op.  cit.,  p.  :i3^. 


INDEX 


Accidents,  industrial,  ii6,  135 

Advancement,  human,  vide  progress 

Aesthetics,  70 

Aggregation,  social,  62 

Altruism,  51,  58 

Ameliorative  legislation,  vide  leg- 
islation 

Analytic  psychology,  49 

Anxiety,  38 

Anger,  39,  44,  45 

Animal  relief,  91 

Army,  vide  military 

Association,  56,  63;  utility  of,  62, 
142 

Associations,  state  and  voluntary, 
73,  99 

Attention,  17,  20,  54,  55,  134 

Authority,  loi,  102,  103,  104 

B 

Behavior,  17,  18,  52,  53,  60,  67 
Beliefs,  23,  38,  120 
Bereavement,  47 
Biological   factors  in  society,   67, 

142 
Body  politic,  44,  69,  144 
Bureau,  welfare,  139 
Business,    disorganization    of,    31, 

59,   113;  expansion  of,  77,   124; 

indices  of,  125;  relief,  105,  113; 

resumption  of,  69,  71,  72,  73 


Capital,  139 

Catastrophe,  and  crisis,  16,  18; 
and  communication,  31 ;  defini- 
tion of,  14;  and  evolution,  14, 
15;  and  generosity,  57,  58,  115; 
and  heroism,  55;  and  insurance, 
116;  and  poetry,  22;  and  popu- 
lation, 128;  and  progress,  21,  22, 
23;  and  social  change,  118;  and 
social  disintegration,  31;  and 
social  economy,  80;  and  social 
147] 


legislation,  23,  100;  and  social 
organization,  59,  69;  and  social 
psychology,  35;  and  suicide,  46; 
and  social  surplus,  1 1 1 ;  and 
survival,  56;  and  tragedy,  114, 
lis;  and  war,  14 

Cataclysm,  vide  catastrophe 

Causation,  social,  144 

Centralization,  policy  of,  83 

Ceremony,  120 

Change,  social,  and  catastrophe, 
20,  21 ;  and  crisis,  16,  21 ;  defini- 
tion of,  15,  21;  factor  of,  15,  16; 
and  fluidity,  21 ;  indications  of, 
123,  143 ;  and  progress,  21 ;  re- 
sistance to,  19 

Charity,  22,  97 

Child  welfare,  87,  88,  89,  90,  98, 
135,  137 

Churches,  vide  religious  insti- 
tutions 

Circumstantial  pressure,  33,  64,  77 

Civic  authority,  vide  municipal 
control 

Civic  improvement,  22,  77,  105, 
108,  129,  130,  140 

Civilization,  31,  49 

Classes,  social,  96,  139 

Clergy,  74,  83,  84,  139 

Clinics,  134 

Climatic  factors  in  society,  66,  67, 
142 

Clubs,  76,  123 

Collective  behavicr,  vide  behavior 

Commerce,  70,  118,  122 

Commercialized  recreation,  138 

Communication,  31,  57,  61,  62,  71, 
72,  73 

Community,  19,  21,  32,  49,  55,  62, 
67,  78,  80,  84,  85,  88,  92,  95,  96, 
97,  100,  loi,  109,  115,  135,  138, 
143 

Comparative  catastrophe,  146 

Compensation,  90,  96,  97,  105,  107 

Component  groups,  70 

147 


148 


INDEX 


[148 


Consciousness,  37,  42,  59.  60,  68, 
124,  142 

Consciousness  of  kind,  62,,  6y,  142 

Consciousness  of  underlying  dif- 
ference, 69 

Conservation,  social,  79,  84,  143 

Conservatism  in  society,  19,  117, 
120 

Contagion  of  feeling,  42 

Control,  social,  19,  22,  34,  141,  146 

Conventionality,  49 

Cooperation,  61,  83,  84,  97,  138 

Crime,  50,  76 

Criticism,  49,  84,  86,  92,  94 

Crisis,  and  catastrophe,  16;  defini- 
tion of,  16;  and  fluidity,  18;  and 
great  men,  55 ;  and  progress,  55 ; 
and  revolution,  17;  significance 
of,  16 

Crises,  in  battles,  16 ;  in  communi- 
ties, 18;  in  diseases,  16;  in  life- 
histories,  16,  18;  men  skilled  in 
deaHng  with,  83,  98;  power  to 
meet,  8b;  in  religions,  16;  in 
social  institutions,  16;  in  world 
of  thought,  16 

Crowd,  41,  42,  43,  45 

Crowd  psychology,  35,  41,  45 

Courts,  96 

Culture,  19,  21,  80 

Curiosity,  44 

Custom,  15,  19,  34,  49,  6z,  67,  69, 
120,  142,  145 

Cycles,  15 

D 

Death  rate,  133 

Delinquency,  138 

Delirium,  oneiric,  46 

Delusion,  35,  38 

Determination,  44,  58 

Diagnosis,  'social,  92,  121 

Disaster,  vide  catastrophe 

Disaster  psychology,  vide  psycho- 
logy 

Disaster  relief,  vide  relief 

Disease,  22,  36,  48,  134 

Discussion,  ^y,  64,  67,  142 

Disintegration  of  society,  18,  31, 
33,  34  35,  59 

Dispensary,  88,  133 

Distributive  system  of  society,  31 

Diversity  of  capacity,  69 

Division  of  labor,  69,  79,  142 

Dynamic  forces,  19 


Dynamogenic  reactions,  52 

E 
Economic  factors  in  society,  68 
Economy,  social,  80,  98 
Education,    19,   84,    loi,    120,    121, 

129,  134,  135,  136,  137 
Educational  institutions,  20,  69,  70, 

74,  7^,  82,  85,  91,  95,  135,  136 
Educational  psychology,  137 
Educational  sociology,  137 
Emergency,  52,  60,  79,  82,  83,  87, 

93,  143 

Emotion,   33,   z6,   44,   46,   47,    48, 

52,  53 
Endurance,  52,  53,  54,  60 
Energies,  52,  58 
Environmental  effects,  15,  75,  136, 

145 
Envy,  44 

Erroneous  recognition,  39 
Equipmental    factors    in    "society, 

68,  142 
Evolution,  14,  15,  56,  loi 
Exaltation,  45,  46 
Expectancy,  41 

F 
Factors  in  social  change,   15,   16, 

22,  144 
Family,  59,  61,  74  86,  88,  89,  140 
Fatigue,  45,  52,  53,  54 
Fear,  39,  44,  45,  64 
First  aid,  41,  61,  134 
Flight  instinct,  40 
Fluidity,  18,  19,  20,  21,  34,  142,  145 
Flux,  19,  34 
Folkways,  18 
Food-getting,  39,  92 
Fraternal  societies,  76,  98 

G 

Generosity,  55,  57,  58,  iiS,  116,  143 
Geographic  determinants,  67,  119 
Government,     19,     31,     100,     loi; 
agencies  of,  100;  aid  in  disaster, 

94,  103,  104,  105,  106,  107;  an 
institution  of  society,  lOO;  and 
leadership,  117;  officials,  62,  102, 
106;  over-emphasis  of,  19,  119, 
120 

Gratitude,  45 

Great  man,  55,  69 

Greed,  44,  5i,  94 

Gregarious  instinct,  40,  41,  63,  67 

Grief,  38,  48 


149] 

Group,  41,  55,  56,  6o,  70,  142 
Group  heroism,  56 

H 

Habit,  17,  19,  20,  52,  69,  117 
Habitation,  39,  63 
Hallucination,  35,  37,  3o 
Happiness,  70,  112 
Health,  public,  68,  88,  loi,  108,  119, 

132,  133,  134,  135,  138,  140 
Helpfulness,  psychology  of,  50,  85 
Herd  instinct,  41,  63 
Heroism,  55,  56 
History^,   14 
Heredity,  67 

Homes,  31,  32,  48,  63,  87,  114 
Homogeneity,  70 
Housing,  114,  129,  132,  140 
Hospitals,  53,  66,  88,  90,  135,  140 
Human  nature,  93,  94 
Hyperactivity  of  imagination,  46 
Hyper-suggestibility,  44 
Hypnosis,  45 

I 
Imagination,  31,  37,  46,  114 
Imitation,  15,  ^3,  67,  77,  14?,  I45 
Imitation,  conditions  effecting  rate 

of,  77 
Immobility  of  society,  19,  20,  120, 

144,  145       ,,       . 
Impulsive  social  action,  42,  40 
Iniemnity,  principle  of,  95 
Indications  of  social  change,  123, 

143 
Indices  of  business,  125 
Individual  reactions,  41,  Sh  53,  55 
Industry,  31,  69,  118,  121,  144 
Industrial,     accidents,     116,     135; 

fatigue,  138;  hygiene,  I35 
Inhibitions,  36,  41,  49 
Insanity,  46 

Instincts,  18,  20,  35,  39,  40,  44 
Institutions,  social,  vide  religious, 

educational 
Insurance,  social,  105,  116,  125 

J 

Jealousy,  44 

Justice,  19 

Juvenile  delinquency,  138 

K 

Kind,  consciousness  of,  63,  67,  142 
Kindliness,  45,  55 


INDEX 


149 


Labor,    139;   division   of,  69,   79; 

legislation,  23,  loi,  108 
Law,  49,  50,  58,  120 
Leadership,  21,  61,  67,  80,  84,  86, 

145 

Legislation,  ameliorative,  lOi ; 
boundaries  of,  loi ;  and  catas- 
trophe, 23,  no,  143;  health,  108; 
ideals  of,  loi ;  labor,  23,  loi,  108; 
mining,  23,  108;  marine,  23,  108, 
109;  promotive,  1335  progress 
in,  loi,  108,  no,  143;  social, 
23,  100 

Like-mindedness,  63,  70 

Like   response,   41 

Limitation  of  field  of  conscious- 
ness, 42 

Lookers-on,  stimulus  of,  21,  78, 145 

M 

Magic,  20,  78 

Martial  law,  loi 

Maternity,  48,  I35 

Mass  relief,  85 

Medical  insi)ection,  136 

Medical  social  service,  87,  88,  89, 

98,  140 
Mental  hygiene,  134 
Mental  unity,  41 
Meteorological  pressure,   65 
Military   and   naval   organization, 

51,  60,  63,  68,  88,  loi,  102,  122, 

143,  145  .    . 

Ministerial  association,  139 
Models,  21,  77,  78 
Modes  of  affective  experience,  44 
Morale,  21,  106,  108,  145 
Morality,  20,  97 
Mores,  70 

Morgue  service,  39,  91,  98 
Mortality,  112 
Municipal   control,    loi,    102,    103, 

104 
Mutual  aid,  55,  56,  57,  58 

If 
Navy,  vide  military 
News-notice,  115 

Normality,  68,  70,  71,  72,  73,  7% 
142 

6 

Obstruction  and  the  human  will, 

52 


Occupational  change,  113 
Oneiric  delirium,  46 
Organization,  vide  social,  relief 
Orientation,  123 
Original  tendencies,  39 


Pain  economy,  112 

Pain,  53,  54 

Parental  instinct,  40,  41 

Pensions,  90 

Percentage  of  indifference,  129 

Percentage  of  interest,  129 

Personal  crises,  18 

Phenomena,  of  bereavement,  47; 
of  crowd  psychology,  35,  41,  45 ; 
diverse,  35;  of  emotion,  44;  of 
endurance,  52,  53;  post-catas- 
trophic, 48;  of  repression,  49 

Philanthropy,  52,  69,  116 

Physical  factors  in  society,  67,  142 

Physiological  reactions,  35,  36,  52 

Pity,  39 

Pleasure  economy,  112 

Pluralistic  behavior,  vide  be- 
haviour 

Plural  leadership,  49 

Police,  76,  10 1,  102 

Political  action,  64,  76,  129 

Political  Science,  103 

Poor  Lws,  loi 

Population,    19,  67,   113,   114,    128, 

137,  144 

Post-catastrophic  phenomena,  48 

Precipitating  agent,  16,  144,  145 

Preparedness,  64 

Press,  72 

Pressure,  social,  63,  77 

Primitive  household,  69 

Principles  of  relief,  vide  relief 

Production,   19 

Profiteering,  psychology  of,  51 

Procedure,  23,  79,  102,  109 

Progress,  in  catastrophe,  21,  22, 
23,  55,  98,  108,  146;  and  change, 
21 ;  degree  of,  21 ;  and  evolu- 
tion, 14,  15 ;  meaning  of,  21 ;  and 
relief,  80 ;  in  social  legislation,  23 

Protocracy,  60,  70 

Psychiatry,  134 

Psychological  factors  in  society, 
67,  142 

Psychology,  analytic,  49;  crowd, 
35,  41,  45;  disaster,  35,  56;  of 
helpfulness,  56,  85;  of  helpless- 


INDEX 


[150 


mess,  49;  of  insanity,  46;  of 
profiteering,  51;  of  reHef,  49, 
94;  social,  35;  and  sociology, 
19,  35 

Public  opinion,  23,  84,  86,  93 

PubHc  safety,  132,  136 

PubHc  utilities,  71 

Pugnacity,  instinct  of,  40 

R 

Reconditioning  of  instincts,  18 

Recreation,  19,  73,  loi,  129,  137 

Recuperation  of  society,  20,  35, 
112,  114,  117,  143 

Regional  influence,  66 

Regulative  system  of  society,  31 

Rehabilitation,  83,  85,  86,  87,  88, 
91,  94,  98,  104,  105,  107 

ReHgion,  64,  118,  120,  121 

Religious  institutions,  32,  63,  6g, 
70,  74,  77,  85,  95,  120,  139 

Relief,  administration  of,  44,  66, 
83,  86,  87,  93,  94;  division  of 
labor  in,  69;  fluctuation  of,  116; 
leadership  in,  61,  103,  116;  medi- 
cal, 61,  62,  65;  military  in,  51, 
60,  63,  68;  organization  of,  59; 
psychology  of,  49,  94;  prin- 
ciples of,  81,  84,  85,  96;  pro- 
cedure in,  79;  relation  to  pro- 
gress, 80;  residuum  of,  97;  re- 
serve, 98;  secret  service  in,  98; 
shelter,  6s,  64,  66,  82,  90;  stages 
in,  85 

Repression,  49.  50 

Reproductive  system  of  society, 
31 

Resentment,  45,  49 

Residuum  of  rehef,  97 

Resumption  of  normal  society, 
70,  71,  72,  73,  74,  75 

Restitution,  principle  of,  94,  95 

Retrogressive  evolution,  15 

Revolution,  17,  22 

Ritual,  20 

Rumor,  responsiveness  to,  43,  63 

S 

Sabbath  observance,  77 
Safety,  public,  132,  136 
Sanitation,  66,  133,  134 
Schools,    vide    educational    insti- 
tutions 
Science,  33,  88 
Security,  feelings  of,  41 


151] 


INDEX 


151 


Self-control,  social,  70 

Segregation,  64 

Self-preservation,  31,  40 

Sensation,  36,  38,  54 

Sense  perception,  Z7y  3^ 

Sensorium,  social,  59 

Service,  social,  80,  82,  84,  98,  117, 

139,  143 
Shibboleths,  77 
Shock,  reaction,  31,  2^,  45,  54,  60, 

91,  141 
Social,  action,  64 ;  aggregation,  62 ; 
^ge,  139;  choices,  121 ;  conscious- 
ness,  60;    conservation,    79,   84, 
143;  conservatism,  19,  117,  120; 
contrasts,    32;    control,    19,    22, 
34,   141,    146;   economy,  80,  98; 
effects,   75,  ^',    factors,   59,   67, 
142;  immobility,  18,  20,  120,  144, 
145;    insurance,    105,    116,    125; 
legislation,  2^,  100;  memory,  2Z, 
55;    mind,   49,   70;   order,    143; 
organization,  35,  59,  142;  policy, 
80,   139;   pressure,  6z,  77',  psy- 
chology, 35;  reorganization,  69; 
sensorium,   59;    service,   80,   82, 
'  84,  98,  117,  139,  143;  specialists, 
69,   81,  85,   94,    143;    standards, 
32;  surplus,  68,  III,  112,  143 
Social  change,  vide  diange 
Socialization,   52,   55,  85,  97,   142, 
^145 

Socialized  recreation,  138,  139 
Society,  ZZ,  35,  49,  69,  70,  7^,  79, 

91,  100 
Societies,  76,  99 
Socio-economic   factors,    112,   117, 

143 
Sociological  factors,  59,  67,  142 
Sociology,  33,  35,  120;  attractions 
of  study,   13;   educational,   137; 
and  psychology,    19,   35;  virgin 
fields  in,  13,  23 
Sorrow,  45,  47 
Standar-is,   social,  32 
Standards  of  living,  112,  113,  133 
State,  loi 
Static  conditions  of  society,  vide 

immobility 
Statistics,  vital,  135 
Stimulus,   of   catastrophe,  33^   51, 


53,  54,  57;  of  heroism,  55;  of 
leaders,  21 ;  of  lookers-on,  21, 
78,  145;  of  models,  78;  repeti- 
tion of,  45 

Struggle  for  existence,  41 

Sub-normal,  136 

Suggestibihty,  41,  42,  48,  142 

Suicide,  46 

Supervised  playgroundts,  136 

Surplus,  social,  68,  iii,  112,  143 

Survival,  56 

Sustaining  system  of   society,  31 

Sympathy,  45,  46,  55,  58 

T 

Taboo,  49,  71 
Tender  emotion,  45 
Themistes,   18 
Topography,  6y,    142 
Tradition,  32,  120 
Transportation,  43 
Trade-unions,  51 

U 

Under-nutrition,  113 

Unemployment,  59,   125 

Unit  in  relief,  60 

Unity,  mental,  41 

Utility,  of  association,  62,  67,  142 

Utilities,  public,  71 

V 

Variation,      social,      vide     isocial 

change 
Vicissitudes,  14,  21 
Vigilance  committee,  19,  143 
Vigor,  economic,  70 
Vocational  training,  98,  136 
Volition,  55,  64 
Voluntary  associations,  73,  84 

W 

War,   14,  26,  45,  48,  94,  97,   loi, 

117,  144 
Wealth,  III 

Welfare,  70,  86,  132,  139 
Will,  22,  44,  52,  53 
Workmen's  compensation,  105 
Worship,  19,  77 

Z 
Zeal,  44 


VITA 

Born  at  Hammond  River,  Province  of  New  Brunswick, 
Canada.  Son  of  Samuel  I.  and  Mary  E.  Perkins  Prince. 
Graduate  of  St.  John  (N.  B.)  High  School,  the  University 
of  Toronto,  Wycliffe  College  (Tor.).  Taught  at  Ridley 
College,  St.  Catharines,  Ont.  Appointed  to  staff  of  St. 
Paul's  Halifax  N.  S.  Sjtudied  for  doctorate  at  Columbia 
University.  Subject  of  primary  interest,  Sociology;  of 
secondary  interest.  Statistics  and  Social  Legislation.  Gradu- 
ate courses  with  Professors,  Giddings,  Tenney,  Chaddock, 
Lindsay,  Andrews,  Montague,  McCrea.  President  of  the 
British  Empire  Club  of  the  University. 

153